warnings

This is an 18+ book/narrative writing. In no way bellow the age range of 18+ readers are allowed. this book deals with sensitive topic

as cheating, negative outburst and sexual activities, grotesque scenes regarding to weapon use.

Readers are requested to put their big girl knickers on when you are entering this book.

All chacrecters are a work of fiction. In no way this narrative publication resembles a real person or incident. Any resemblances are coincidental and unintentional. All sexual activities in this book are consensual and strictly monogamous.

The book contains a dominating dark and impassive hero. A submissive, rule abiding, soft heroine.

Readers under the age of eighteen are strictly asked to be absent. It’s a mature scenario and I repeat that the narrative work deals with sensitive topic such as cheating, negative outburst and sexual activities, grotesque scenes regarding to weapon use That may make the underage readers uncomfortable.

Crude, rude, judgemental and disrespectful remarks in the comment section will be removed. Please refrain from making racial and political slurs, controversial and judgemental statement

that

might or may hurt the social and religious value of an individual. Readers are requested not to name call, use slangs or personally attack another fellow reader and remover that everyone is entitled to their own choices, decision and prefernace. Any user found of such actives will be muted

Copyright

Copyright-2019-November O’Riley

All rights reserved.

In no way any part of this publication maybe duplicated, photocopied, published, distributed or transmitted by any means for financial or non financial gains

apart from the brief sections for reviews and publicity without the prior written permission from the publisher.

All characters and incidents of this story is creation of fiction. Any resemblance to reality or real life events, situations, persons, is merely coincidental and unintentional.

Said infringement of the copyright will be handled legally.

01

Rosaline is 20 and Vincent is 27 . There were some confusion centering their ages and sort. Their ages are 20 and 27.

(all rights reserved © 2019 November O’Riley)

The house I live in and have been living since is called ‘whore house’

Well…it’s not as it sounds. It’s not a brothel. It’s a house for the maids, the female assassins and those who have chosen a different way of life.

In the mafia, men call them whores. Putting it in a nicer language, pay girls.

Some come here by choice. Some are picked up. Some are forced. Some are sold. But for me, I was born into it.

My mother was a maid for the family. She worked here and got her daily needs fulfilled and so I came along.

I never knew my papa. I tried but my mama always said ’You don’t need such man who doesn’t care about your existence.

I never looked for him. I was told not to. And as far as I can remember I am pretty good at doing what I was told to do.

I am better that way. Living here I know not to protest. I know it’s better to suck it up and move on.

In a world where men are God and women are their toys, we know better than not to disobey and disrespect them. Men don’t think twice before pulling the trigger.

It might kill you but they won’t look back. I learned that. I learned that when my mum was killed by a capo. I knew it was better to shut my mouth and follow my rules. Do my assigned chores, leave the place and stay in my shabby room and stay quiet.

The family had a gala tonight. The decorations were put up in the main hall, a blurry of white and gold adorned the circular room of the castle-like house. The Don seldom used this place, and from the orders of it, it felt like the gala was extremely important.

The last party The De’Marco family had hosted was the stepping down of Don Luciano. That was also like seven years ago. And now this. But like I said, I do what they tell me to. It’s not my job to pry into the matter of a royal party.

De’ Marco family was one of the richest in Italy and America. But that’s just what newspaper and television tell you.

The De’Marco’s are the last person you’d mess with. They are the men of word and guns. They smuggle drugs, guns, girls, boys. Alcohol, oil. But that’s the thing about organized crime. It’s all organized.

They deal with the elite. You’d find some teenagers on street selling cocaine in packets but that’s none of The De’Marco’s business. They do it in clubs, casinos, hotels. They don’t do it in dollar bills. They do it in millions.

And that’s how my mum got into it.

She never told me what was the real story. How she came her or how she had gotten herself into this mess of a society.

The only thing I ever knew was the only thing she ever told me about her life. “Don’t trust men, around here, Rosaline. They’d get you in trouble. They’ll work you up, they’ll ruin you and they’ll leave you here to rot. “I was given the task to put white flowers around the grand staircase. I was just doing that. Pinning white and pale yellow roses in linear wrath and taping them to the rail of the big curved staircase. I had started from the bottom and now was at teg top stair. Noises and ruffling of sounds came from different rooms. The Family. The upper rank that is, was getting ready for the gala.

The door right behind me opened and a frantic looking maid came out. I don’t know her name, though I’ve seen her a few times. My guess was she was new but she quickly went up and did the personal works of the Don.

“Hey, Rosaline, right?” She asked panting.

“Yes.” I softly said.

She had these do like brown eyes that almost felt unreal.

I do. I give a slight nod. “Good. The Don needs his tie done, can you do that?” The Don? “But…” I wasn’t finished here. “I’ll do your job… just go.” She pushes me toward the door she came from and shut it behind me.

The whole room was a shade of grey and black. A big bed was pushed to the wall in the middle of the room. That’s it. It was just a bed. Two doors stay side by side. One was closed and the other was slightly ajar. I quietly padded to the opened door quite accustomed to the bigger rooms having a walk-in closet.

The closet was almost empty. The Don stood, with a towel wrapped around his waist. A blow dryer in his hand drying is a messy mop of black strands.

“Have you found my suit, Lorette?” His deep voice thickened with his mother tongue made me somewhat scared of him.

I had never really seen Don Vincenzo De’Marco. As I had said, I just wasn’t given the job to serve the Don or his family. I was mostly assigned to the laundry room, the kitchen or sometimes cleaning the house.

“Lorette?” His voice boomed again making me shiver.

“In here, Don.” The girl with those doe eyes, Lorette came rushing to the closet with a suit bag and hung it on a rod lining the closet walls. “I’ve got your suit. Rosaline will help you.” She says before bolting out.

“Stupid girl.” Don’t say, obviously annoyed. I was looking down the whole time, not saying a word.

I was awkward with change. And right now was a change. “What are you waiting for?” His voice came again, it shook me a bit as I mumbled a little sorry before unzipping the suit bag.

By this time he had already shrugged on his shirt and underwear. I handed him his pants, still not looking at him.

It was considered as a disrespect to look up at your boss straight in the eyes, so I didn’t.

“Well…” Don’t say. “Do I need to call someone else to button up my shirt?” He said more forcefully then he called Lorette stupid. Almost as if he was yelling at me for not following an order.

“Sorry,” I mumbled as I started frantically to button up his white dress shirt, my eyes fixed on his, hard tanned chest for the whole time.

He was sculpturally huge, but not fatty huge. He had the right amount of muscle in every division of his body. Random cuts from knives, a bullet wound, some deeper than others adorned his sculptured chest. I finally had closed his top button and stood aside so he could put his pants on. He did.

I then took the silky strip of dark fabric to reach for his neck but he was just so tall. Struggling for a few seconds I found no way.

“Mio Dio gentile.” He sighed and took a seat on the sofa. “Will you please hurry?” He asked being annoyed and quite possibly disturbed. “Yes, sir. Sorry.” I quickly do a knot around his neck and adjust his collar. “Look at me, Rosaline.” He commands out of the blue when he stands and I grab his suit jacket helping him to put it on keeping my head down.

Out of all things I wasn’t expecting that. But as ordered I do instantly a gasp leaving my mouth. The most olive shade of eyes looks back at me. With his unruly and slightly long black hair, he looks dangerously gorgeous. And for a moment I just did that. I just looked at him.

Like a creep.

When I took my eyes away from him, it was because Lorette came in the process of getting her head banged against the door frame. By the time I took two steps back, Lorette had started to give The Don his accessories seeing no orders passed to me, I left turning around but as I did, I felt the pair of olive eyes burning to mine. Watching every step I take, every sway of my dress. Every breath that left me and went in me.

I raised my eyes to be sure that I was not hallucinating. I wasn’t. And when his eyes locked with mine a faint smirk completed his angelic devil look.

As if he knew that I was being in his control and I wasn’t aware of it.

It felt like in those two seconds that he was even controlling my breaths.

Once out I sighed, not realizing that I was holding my breath. I took some deep breaths standing at the top of stairs but my relief was short-lived when I felt a dress bag pushed to my hands and the maid manager came and told me there was a waitress short and I needed to fill that up.

I said okay and went to the small bathrooms that were meant for staff to change.

02

Her dress was small.

If she’d bent over, anybody could get a glimpse of her panties. It did me a favour though. It kept me occupied.

It kept me distracted from the man who was drunk and was chatting mindlessly about his wife belonged from a poor family and how he cheated on her every other day, but the only thing I kept hearing was the voice inside my head.

Put a bullet in his head so he shuts the fuck up for God’s sake.

Keep it in.

Keep it cool.

“Would you like a drink, Don?” The bartender asked me.

I gave him an oblivious nod while watching the pale skinned, brunette who was obviously the reason of half of males paying attention to the party after dinner.

She’s been earning stares from men of all ages, though she’s oblivious to it. She’s nervous, but she’s putting up a good show to cover up.

Rosaline. Delicate.

The bartender places a glass of whiskey in front of me. I take a sip allowing the burning liquid glide through my throat.

The man beside me has stopped.

“Fine piece of meat, that one huh?” He points to Rosaline with his own glass of whiskey. “The way she dressed, little slut.” He snickers.

I look at him while he watches Rosaline with eyes full of lust and drinks his drink. “Letting all the men eye fuck her, a good pounding is what she needs, that puttana.”

(Slut)

The next thing I know is the barrel of my gun is pressed against his skull.

The rest of hall room seems oblivious to it. I’m glad I have a silencer screwed to the barrel in that way I could blow his brains for the sake of Almighty and nobody would hear a whisper.

“That one,” I refer to Rosaline who was now serving Bruschetta to guest. “Is mine.” I jab the gun a little had to his skull. The guy’s eyes almost pop of fear.

“Don…forgive me, I never knew.” He whispers clasping his hands as if begging.

That’s right you little rat.

I push the gun a little more harder just for the sake of it and to scare him out. “Leave.” I order realising his suit lapel from my grip.

He scrambles out of the hall like a pathetic rat he is.

I run a hand through my hair before tucking my gun at my waist.

I motion for the bartender with my fingers after claiming back my seat, “Si, Don?” He asks.

I give him my order and motion for him to leave.

I watch as another waitress approach Rosaline and hands her the tissue and takes her tray.

Rosaline asks the other girl something but she just shakes her head. Good girl.

I take a good five minutes to finish my second glass of whiskey after dinner and stride out through the backdoor to find my little Rose.

She was standing there alone,facing her back to me. Even in this windy weather, she didn’t have something warm around her. She’s still wearing that sorry excuse of a dress, feet clad with an old white ballet slipper.

How long has she been working for the family?

How have I not noticed her at all?

“Rosaline?” I purposefully whisper against her skin. Letting my breath glide over the exposed skin of her neck, as I see goosebumps erupting through her.

“Don?” She breathes nervously before turning to see me.

Those ten minutes, in my closet and I could tell what effect I have on her. And I wasn’t wrong.

I can’t let it slide that after a long while…some one has made me feel, horny? The urge to control, to dominate, to corrupt her innocence. I felt that.

I felt her jump when I spoke.

Shiver when I touched and gasp when I looked.

All my life I’ve had women throwing themselves at me, trying to get in my bed, usually for free drugs, money, a good fuck but whatever it was, I haven’t felt like this.

Not the urge for a quick hard fuck but something more. Something deep.

Something full of feelings.

And I never did feelings.

“Little girl, is it quite normal for you to receive notes and getting called out alone?” I move closer to her so that her round plump behind is almost touching my thigh.

She was so small.

“I…no.” She whispers.

“You still didn’t know who sent you the note and yet…here you are.”

“I had a feeling…” She talks in soft whispers.

“You shouldn’t wear dresses like that.” I whisper completely ignoring her answer.

“The manager gave it to me.”

She can talk with that nervous little smart mouth, can’t she? I wonder what else can she do with it.

“I don’t approve.” I reach for her creamy exposed flesh. “It shows too much.” She shivers as my warm palm meets her chilly flesh.

God, she’s soft.

“I don’t like people eye fuck what’s mine.” My voice gets huskier, deeper.

As if the effects of all the alcohol had been settling now of all times.

“Don?” She turns her yes wide, skin flushed. “W-w-why would you say that?”

“Because I can, piccolo.” I move closer to her small frame.

She looks down at her feet, her cheeks flushed. Tip of the nose red, from the cold no wonder.

“Look at me Rosaline.” I order, instantly her eyes snap to mine, wide with surprise. “I don’t approve you wearing dresses like that in front of other men. I want you to go to your room, change out of it and go to bed,sono chiaro?”

“But, I am supposed to…”

“Is that clear?” I repeat.

“But…”

I grab both of her arms and yank her small body to my large one so that my crotch presses against her belly. She gasps.

“I don’t like to repeat myself, Kitty.” She looks at me with fear in her eyes.

Good. She’ll know not to defy me.

“You’ll go to bed. Now.”

She nods nervously.

“Use your words.” I press down on her arms a little hard, causing her slight pain.

Stubborn little thing.

“Yes.” She mumbles breathless.

“Good girl.” I whisper moving my lips closer to her ear. I kiss the soft lobe earning a deep breath from her.

God how much she makes me feel right down. Umm. With another touch of my lips around her jaw I let her go.

I watch her, leave on wobbly legs and open the little gate that lead to the servants quarter.

A faint smile graces me.

She must be, working here for a long time to know where that gate is supposed to be.

Pulling out my phone, I call my consigliare, telling him certain change of plans.

Looks like I’d be staying here the night, after all.

03

My life, in the last fifteen hour had taken a massive turn.

I was currently laying flat in my back in the bedroom that belonged to none other then Don Vincenzo De’Marco.

Tossing and turning I have spend almost three hours. The mattress was too soft. The pillows were too fluffy the night shirt I was wearing, that belonged to The Don, was too expensive.

I wasn’t fond of change but these past hours if anything has brought change.

The first to begin with was meeting the Don then the Don laying his claim over me. I knew it was better to protest.

I have already been at gun point when I denied the consigliare, about sleeping in Don’s bed.

Unable to be comfortable and sleep not coming to me, I get up with a huff and stride toward the balcony door. Outside in the backyard the gala is still going on. Soft rhythm of Italian music lingering in the air, cool air against my face makes my haywire nerves a little calm.

I lean against the rail and sigh. People outside is still drinking, dancing. Enjoying the night away, like they don’t even have a care in the world.

When was the last time, I felt carefree? I ask myself. Not since mama died. My inner self replies. I sigh.

“Thought, I told you to go to sleep,mio dolce” The deep intoxicated voice comes and vibrates through my insides.

Voices never made me feel like a puddle of mud.

Unable to think straight, I keep mum, knowing well that if I start taking now, I’ll be taking out of my my mind.

“Ti ho fatto una domanda, piccola.” The Don whispers again. This time his breath fans against the skin on my neck, sending all the nerves to a frenzy.

I shiver. “Non potevo dormire.” I whisper back in his mother tongue. Slightly out of accent and practice.

I don’t know how to speak Italian to be honest. It’s a hard language, though over the years I have picked up bits and bytes from my companions.

I feel the Don take a deep breath against my skin and air vanishes from my lungs.

“You speak, Italiano?” His voice laced with surprise.

“Somewhat.” I mumble tucking a lock of my hair behind my ear.

Though he is standing behind me and can’t see my face I am still feeling self conscious.

What if he doesn’t like the shape of my behind? My inner self mumbles. Shut up!

“il tuo sedere sembra bello nella mia maglietta.” I hear him mumble but can’t make out the words to translate it to English. “C’mon. Let’s go to bed.” He places a hand on my lower back.

The electric shock that goes up my spine and down my legs is erotic. I turn desperately trying to keep my legs steady as he leads me to bed.

I get into the place I had abandoned, warm among the silken sheets I curl up trying to close my eyes.

But like traitors they decides to stay open watch the movie unfold before my eyes.

The Don upon being very comfy in his ow n room begun to shrug off his suit jacket, followed by his tie.

His white dress shirt followed next. The same one I had buttoned up this evening, joined the rest of his dressing on the floor. I watched his back muscle relax and contract as he moved to his drawers and pulled out something before retrieving to the shower.

I had to bite the inside of my cheek, so that the color on my face won’t be visible, but nothing was of use.

I did however felt like watching something forbidden, and surprisingly it felt good and made me close my leg.

But however, I just looked at his back. Was I this much of a desperate person? “Yes!” My inner girl grinds herself against a pillow.

I slap my inner self for being such a puddle of gooey cotton stuff. That idiot.

In the mean time, the bathroom door opens and the sight made me want to hide under the covers and unknowingly I did just that and no matter what, I couldn’t erase the image of the Don wearing nothing but black boxer briefs won’t go away.

Oh! But we liked it! My inner girl screeches.

No we didn’t. Shut up! I scream mentally at her. She’s such a whore sometimes.

“Piccolo?” I feel the covers move.

My inner whore is pouting with her lips painted red. Sad that he had put a shirt on.

I don’t answer the Don but keep my eyes shut. I feel him getting into the covers behind me so my back is pressed against his front.

“ It’s so hot in here .“ My inner girl fans herself with a paper fan. I smack her straight in the face. Little slut!

I feel the Don moving closer to me and wrap his massive arm bellow my breasts. Thought not being touched they responds to the alien warmth.

Holy mother of baby Jesus ! The girl in me squeals while grinding herself more. I close my legs more tightly not wanting to feel the moisture.

This I really going down hill. I am going to be so ruined.

I sigh and feel the Don move closer to my body. Like that’s possible.

“Sleep, my sweet.” I feel soft warm lips pressed against my head. The sensation goes as it came.

It makes me mad, somehow. It makes me irritant. I wanted it to last longer. The Don throws his legs over mine and pulls me closer.

My buttcheeks press against His crotch as I feel him twitch.

My inner girl slowly starts to strip herself. Quit it whore! I scream at her. As usual she ignores me. The warmth between my legs increase as I feel him hardening against me, grinding now and then.

“D-Don?” I whisper unable to contain the foreign feeling.

“Vincent.” I feel his breath against me.

Huh? “Sir?”

“Say my name,neonata.” He orders.

“D-Do-”

“My name is, Vincenzo.” He growls. “Say it!”

Turned on by his voice of command, “Vincenzo.” I gasp out as his grindings become frequent.

“Good girl.” His lips pressed against my neck as he kisses and sucks lightly on the skin. I hold back a whimper of pleasure.

It feels so foreign.

His hardening manhood keeps rubbing against my plump behind as the wetness between my legs grows. The unusual activity makes me bite the inside of my lip as Don’ hands reach upwards to cup one of my breast. I feel the nub tightening.

He rubs the little mount of flesh as his grindings gain speed and force. Powerless to his ministrations I let a loud gasp take over my lips as the insides of my body moves higher.

“Oh, God!” I gasp as I feel his erection poke me right between my buttcheeks.

Yes! My inner girl screams throwing her head back in ecstasy.

“Neonata, what are you doing to me?” He says as breathless as I am, while his thumb press down on my hard nipple earning a low moan from me, making my head go frenzy and body reach it’s breaking point. I feel the Don quickening his movements. His other hand grabs the collar of my shirt exposing my neck and shoulder while his lips immediately latches on my exposed skin.

I moan once again as I reach my peak, moving my behind against him, I ride out my high. My hands fisted on the sheets tightly, eyes closed.

All I can see is fireworks going on and off.

Our quick breaths are the only sounds that are heard in the room. The lights are still on, the curtains are still open. I feel blood raise to my cheeks.

What the hell did just happen?

Why didn’t I protest?

Why was I liking it?

I just dry

humped

the

Don

.

With a strong pull of a massive arm I was face to face with the Don.

“That’s enough activity for one night sì?” He asks tilting my head to meet his eyes.

It was the beautiful shade of olive green, I had ever seen.

I blush and look back down. My eyes glide over his hardened chest. The abdomen mussels popping out. An ink line starting from his lower abdomen disappears inside the dark material of his boxers.

When did he take his shirt off?

“Take your time, picolo.” I hear a smirk in his voice only to see one plastered in his face when I look up.

I let my gaze drift once again, seeing wetspots on the sheets.

Oh ! It’s only gonna be awkward cleaning them. My inner girl taps her chin. All your fault. I accuse.

“Turn.” I hear Don order. So I do.

He wraps me in his arms once again. “Buona notte.” He says pressing his lips against mine head and with that I feel like darkness claiming me its.

It’s gonna be awkward in the morning. Is my last thought before I drift off.

04

ch4

Today, the morning came early with my unwanted coldness.

The warmth that had engulfed me last night had vanished replacing me by a vacuum.

Last night where I felt safe and protected, maybe. This morning comes to be exact opposite. Sighing I sit up on the bed.

The skin on my palm is dry. I rub them together in hope of moisture while I walk to the bathroom to find some lotion.

Sadly there wasn’t any. I wash my hands and my face before coming out to the room.

The breakfast comes in a trolley with pancakes and honey. Coffee with cream and sugar. Strawberries and cream.

It was already eight when I woke up, I usually enter the kitchen by seven thirty but now I am half an hour late.

Hurrying to my bedroom, I take out my usual dress, rushing to the servant’s bathroom, I take a quick shower, despite of my muscles being numb.

Entering the kitchen, I find everyone hurrying for the big breakfast. I join hands as the other maids busy themselves serving the food.

Once the kitchen is clear of food, I help clean it and then wash the cotton rags on the sink before washing my hands.

My share of breakfast contained sweetened toast and black tea, quickly gulping them down, I start to chop the vegetables for lunch.

“Have you eaten, Rosa?” Mayble, one of the elderly maid asks me. She’s taken care of me since mama died.

“Yes, I had a toast.” I say as I wash the onions and place them on the cutting board.

“Alright.” She says taking out of packets of rice noodles. “Can you boil them, once you’re done with the onions?” She asks.

“Yes, Mayble.” I say with a smile as she gets called out of the kitchen. The guests are about to leave from the mansion, the servant’s van will leave after the post lunch work. We have to take the decorations down and all.

The Don will probably leave for the estates as well. The little voice inside me says.

It was a one time fling. My inner girl sighs. Forget about it.

Right! He’s the Don.

With a sigh, I keep on chopping onions, my eyes blur with the tears from the acid.

“Rosaline.” I hear the voice that makes my insides hot, then comes the arm around my waist pulling me slightly aback. I drop the knife from sudden surprise.

The warmth returns back to my body. “Why didn’t you have your breakfast, neonata?” He asks burying his face on my neck.

“I had a toast.” I answer truthfully.

I feel him sigh against my skin as as weird as it sounds, if feels equally safe. Comfortable.

“Oh baby!” He inhales sharply.

I probably reek of onions! Yikes!

“Why’d you leave the room, half naked?” He asks his both hands tightens around my waist, it makes me hard to take breaths.

No I wasn’t. My inner girl rolls her eye. I was wearing a shirt and my panties. I wasn’t naked.

“Some of the soldiers saw you, running around in my shirt.” His nose brush against my neck, making my hairs stand. And once again he doesn’t fail to make me feel naive and small.

Now that I think of it.

“Sorry.” I mumble.

“Thought I had made myself clear, last night.” He whispers huskily in my ear, I bite the inside of my lip trying not to be bothered.

Taking me by surprise the Don, makes me lean forward to the counter. I have to place my hands on the counter top to steady myself. “Don?” I gasp out of the foreign gesture.

Holy shit. He’s got a clear view of my ass. My inner girl gasps in surprise.

Instead of an answer, his palm lands on my ass making a loud smack, I bite my lip from crying out loud.

Holy shit! My inner girl rubs her behind.

I am pulled back and spun so that I am face to face with the Don. His eyes are now a greater shade of olive. “Little girl.” He whispers. I am unable to look away from his eyes.

The moisture between my legs growing by each second. “Don’t defy me.” He orders, his hand now rubbing my behind that he just smacked.

“Oh! Yeah!” My inner girl moans.

“I don’t like being disobeyed. And the next time, you chose to defy me,” He brings his lips closer to mine. So close that they’re almost touching each other. I take mine between my teeth. “I’ll make sure, your plump little behind is painted red, piccolo.”

My inner girl, who was being the biggest slut I had ever seen last night is now standing with her mouth wide open in surprise. I nod, unable to give any other response.

“Use your words, little girl” He gives my butt a little squeeze.

Does he have an ass fetish? Keeps bossing me about how I should dress or not? Why should I listen? I huff mentally. Because you like the way he controls you. My inner self taunts. Fuck off. I scream at her. She just pokes her tongue out me. Little bitch.

“Yes.” The sound comes out harsher then I meant it.

“Watch your tone.” He places another smack on my behind, this time I give out a yelp of surprise. Laughing silently at my reaction he places a kiss on the corner of my mouth.

“Upstairs, there is a dress. Go get changed and wait for me. We’ll leave for the estates after lunch.” He says stroking my lips.

Slightly unfocused from his touches I give an oblivious nod.

Walking me out of the kitchen, he stops in front of the staircase. “I’ll join you about in three hours.” He removes his hand from my lower back as I walk up the staircase.

Inside the room, I find a summer dress and some ballet flats. In the bathroom, I take a shower, washing the smell of the kitchen from my body, without wetting my hair and put on the dress that came with matching red lacy under wears.

Kinky! My inner girl squeal from happiness. Shut up, whore! I smack her head.

As soon as I finish zipping my dress up, a maid enters with a plate of food.

“The Don asked me to make sure you’ve eaten, Rosaline.” She says placing the plate on the bed, it has some crackers, a bowl of strawberry and cream. Some pieces of chocolate.

I sit down and eat some cracker and some strawberries as I insist she take the plate away. After a lot of requests she takes the plate away as I curl up in the bed.

Time seems like not to pass. I feel like I have been laying here for ages but really it has been nine minutes. I sigh and turn on my side where the balcony door is closed.

I open my eyes to the gentle caress around my stomach. The soft tickling sensation making me stretch my arms and legs.

As much as I hate to admit, I had fallen asleep waiting.

Sitting up I find the Don sitting beside me on the bed, his face gives away no emotion.

“We’re ready to leave. You slept through lunch time.” The Don mumbles. His tie undone and hanging on either side of his neck, over his white dress shirt.

I stifle back a yawn as I get down. Standing in front of him, I grab the two ends if the fabric making a knot of it.

The whole time his hands stays on my waist.

When done, I fix his collar and place the tie pin, that he hands me.

“Thank you.” He says softly as red tints appear to my cheeks.

“Will you eat here or on the way? We’re a bit behind on the schedule.” He says.

“I just need to use the bathroom.” I say.

“Go on.”

I do my business quickly as I can and walk out to the room, The Don has shrugged on his suit jacket and tapping away in his phone.

“We’ll eat on the way. Come on.” He says standing and walking way.

Putting in my flats, I follow him like a lost puppy.

Rude !

A/N.

So…update. Yeah.

In this chapter I’d like to shout out for susansalem for taking the time and making my awesome cover.

Thanks sweet.

(Thank you all for staying with me and my awkward conversation skills. ✌❤)

05

To say the mansion of the estate was huge would be an act of idiocy.

It was a palace no less. The room I was standing on right now did justice compared to the whole mansion. It was generously large, the walls covered with stale grey and off-white wallpapers, the furniture did collaborated with the gloomy-dark theme.

The bed was king sized and pushed against the wall with a leather ottoman at the foot. At opposite wall of the bed there was a TV mounted to the wall, it was huge too. On my right a sliding door leads to the balcony over looking the estate.

The room belonged to the Don. I rode with him. Alone. In his BMW. He came to the room. Took a shower and left.

Not sparing a glance toward me. My inner girl complains sadly.

Things happening in my life since yesterday had left me overwhelmed. The previous night I was laying in my little bed and thinking, what’s normal in the mafia life and the next night I was dry humping the Don himself and having orgasmic bliss in his arms.

What was wrong with my life? What was wrong with m e?

Shortly after the Don left, I decided to take a shower. I was feeling sweaty and sticky.

Thinking I was in the same bathroom, he was moments ago, made my body numb and tingles spread along my stomach, heat rise to my core and so I did something I haven’t done in long times. I touched myself in the shower thinking of him.

It was weird now but in the shower it felt like it was the best thing that could ever happened. The best thing I can do to myself.

After I washed my hair and body, I got dressed in my previously worn undergarments and dress.

A maid got me some light food of which I ate half. She also stocked the nightstand cabinet with jars of biscuits, raisins and sweetened dry coconut, some juice box and water bottle.

After some time she brought some heavily stuffed file and dropped them to the Don’s study table and left without a words.

I don’t like the way she looks at us. My inner self mumbles. Shrugging at her thoughts, I slide open the balcony door and instantly I am hit with stormy breeze making me giggle.

Still with a smile plastered to my face, I stand against the rail and watch a series of activity going on the lawn.

Being on the late part of October, the lush garden that I imagined would be filled with green to the brink, was half naked. The trees had almost lost all the leaves, the bushes didn’t have any flower yet and the fountain wasn’t spraying water either.

The men in the backyard, were combatting against each other, I couldn’t make out faces from this up but I could hear the sounds, the grunts, the slangs that they threw at each other.

The sound of door opening made me spun around. An unhappy looking maid, around my age came with a big basket, ignoring me she went straight to the closet.

She probably brought the laundry.

After she came out she changed the white silky bedsheets with black ones and left without a sound.

The maids at the previous house was more humble. Humane.

I ignore and lean back against the rail. The sun almost had begun to set, casting a reddish orange glow over the whole estate. It almost looked as if painted.

I smiled and took in a large breath. So far I was concerned, I felt bored and tired.

You know, when you do nothing but sleep so many hour in a day and you feel the bones turning jelly kind of tired.? I was feeling that kind of tired.

Yeah. My inner girl rolled her eyes at me. I ignored her as usual and continued with my sightseeing.

I still had no idea why the Don had brought me here or why was I being treated like an upperclass lady?

You’re staying in the Don’s bedroom, for lord’s mercy!!!! My inner girl squeals.

I have no idea what that has to do with that? I have no idea either why the Don keeps his claim over me?

It would be a lie to claim that I am happy with my life. That I love it. I am content, yes. But I am not happy with it. I have food to eat, a roof to stay under, cloths to cover my body and that’s okay.

But I don’t have this…freedom. Every breath here feels like caged. The men rules here. Their guns speak before their words. They keep leash on everything. Even the breaths the women take.

I turn and abruptly my heart leaves right out of my chest as I see the Don leaning against the balcony door, all in his shirtless glory.

How come I didn’t feel him this close?

“

Neonata

?“ His Italian tongue makes blood rush speedily through my lower abdomen. “I scared you, sì?”

I bite the whole of my bottom lip as I shake my head no.

He sighs as he stands up to his full height and steps close to me. With two fingers he tilts my face to his. Our eyes meet.

My inner girl wakes up fully now from her nap as she stands up for him to ravish her to the point of her oblivion.

My heart catches fire, and turns cold at the same time. It melts and breaks as I stare deep into his olive ones. They gain a shade dark color.

“You need learn to speak to me, little girl.” He says. His breath fanning my cheeks.

I keep looking at his olive shaded eye. “Rosaline.” A warning clear in his voice but I just can’t seem to move my eyes away from him.

There is something about his eyes. It can be either magic or witchcraft. Why do I just get so lost in them?

What is he doing to me?

“Piccolo, if you keep looking at me like you wanna eat me..” My breath hitches on my throat and I give away an audible gasp to the beginning of his speech.

“I might as well, shove my cock down your throat until you choke on it.” He says not giving two shits about my reaction to him however his statement lefts me wet and sticky all down to my core.

Is it possible to even feel that because he said that? My inner girl gasps at my body’s reaction.

“Did that get you wet, Rosaline?” The Don brings his face closer to my ear. “Does that make you feel good between your legs, babygirl?“A shiver runs down my spine as his other hand travels to my upper thighs. He caresses the flesh as a little sound escapes my lips.

Touch me there. My inner girl begs on her knees.

His grip around my chin tightens when he doesn’t get an answer.

“Use your words, piccolo.” He orders.

“Yes.” I blurt out from the heat, the coldness, the blanket of carnal want that has me wrapped inside with need and want.

He chuckles and somehow that comes out as a dark sound. “Oh babygirl. What would I do to you, hmm?” He nuzzles my ears and his other hand cups my heated, wet sex.

Oh God!

“Are you hungry?” His demeanour shifts in about a second as he untangled himself from me.

My inner girl sobs as he takes his hand away from my core without providing us the relief we so desperately needed

“No. I ate sometime ago.” I murmur, trying to hide my frustration.

Maybe I should just rub me, there. A little bit. I bite my lip as I press my thighs together and imagine how it would feel.

“Alright.” He gives a single nod “There are clothes in my closet if you want to change.” He says before retrieving to the bathroom.

I pick out a big, old looking soft T-shirt from the closet and slip it in, minding to keep my panties on me and slip under the covers.

Mind you, I said I was tired and then I became more tired when the Don said those unholy things to me and now I am all female hormones here and there. I don’t think I can sleep but I am tired.

The Don gets out of the bathroom wearing black sweat pants and slips under the cover next to me.

Pulling me close he spoons me. And just as I start relax my muscle gun shots dominate the silence making everything a screaming mess.

“What’s going on?” I shout planting my hands firmly against my ears so the sounds stop.

They never does.

“Go with the guys.” Don snaps at me almost throwing me to the men who stand out side of the door, heavy looking guns with them.

“What about you?” I try to stay calm but I know I am panicking. “Where will you be?”

He pulls out two guns from the nightstand drawer and loads them with bullets.

Guns! They took my mama.

“I’ll get you.” He pins me with his eye. “I always will.”

Those were his last words I heard before I was shoved out of the hallway and to a dimly lit room where there was about ten to twenty girls all scared and panicked.

What’s going on?

[A|N]

OhEmmGee! I have 100 reads??!!!! I only thought about two people read what I write but there are silent readers to it too??? Thank you guys for staying with this book. Thank you. I love you all.

And also my midterms ended yesterday, so I am kinda free for some time (until they start killing me with homeworks) so I’ll probably update once in two days. And I have two other stories to write so I’ll have to work on them as well.

But I’ll try to update once in two days. ✌

• November.

06

Positivity Corner:

“Thrive for progress not perfection.”

The room was so silent that I could hear the sound of my panicked breath.

The shock hadn’t yet left me. I was still replaying the scenes in my head. The sounds of gunshots still echoing around me. And most of all, the question kept bothering me.

Is he okay?

I didn’t know what the time is. Or what is going on. Everyone in this room is as silent as I am.

Sometimes the children would cry out in hunger. They’d quite down once their mama fed them and lulled them to sleep.

I sat on the floor. The two couches weren’t big enough to fit so many girls, besides the babies needed a place to sleep. They can’t be just put on the floor.

Though oblivious to time, I know we’ve been here quite the time. It must be around dawn or something, nobody has come yet to give us some news about was going on.

It is very rare given that the Estate is the most protected place. It is always guarded and people are always prepared for the worst. How did anyone got in?

Randomly shooting bullets. That’s unusual.

With a sigh I stand and walk toward the bathroom to splash water on my face.

“Are you an idiot?” Came the voice.

There we go again.

“Get your stupid baby of the couch.” She yells again.

“Miss, please let her sleep. She hasn’t slept all night.” The mother humbly requests her.

“I don’t care!” She shouts again. “I need to sleep. I can’t just sit in this stupid floor all night and not sleep. Get your bastard child off the couch.” The baby starts crying.

Oh lord!

She is Cara. I don’t know by what power she is doing this all night but she’s doing it anyway. She’s troubling every single person here.

And now she needs the couch.

What is wrong with her? With a sigh I walk out of the bathroom and towards the mother of the baby who Cara was yelling at.

“It’s alright. Give her to me.” I softly ask the mother. She smiles gratefully.

“Thank you…” She murmurs and looks at me for a name.

“Rosaline.” I smile and she does too as she gives me the pink bundle of happiness.

The baby is looking at me with big olive eyes, sucking on her hand. The little tear drops still linger on her eyes. I wipe them with one hand while cuddling her to my chest with the other. “Hey baby.” I whisper as I start to pace back and forth on the room, rocking her to sleep.

After good fifteen minutes the little angel falls asleep still sucking on her little hands. I keep her on my arms and sit down next to her mother.

I can’t put her down, since one of the couch is taken by Cara and the other hold three more babies.

“You want to give her to me?” The mother asks.

“I got this.” I smile. “You take some rest.”

She nods as she walks to the bathroom.

After the incident I don’t know how long passes before Cara threw another tantrum about being hungry and not liking the biscuits in the room.

So like a bitch she is she broke the jar and kept acting like she didn’t destroy the only food medium we had.

We still don’t know how long it was gonna take and that’s what we all had as food.

“Why does she do it?” I ask Ariana. The baby girl’s mama.

“I don’t know.” She sighs with a roll. “Last time I was here I didn’t even see her here and now she behaves like the Don’s women. Ordering everyone around.”

The Don’s women? My inner girl questions as my chest tightens around. She said like. Lik e the Don’s women. Not she is the Don’s women.

The door to the room opens and a tall man with black mop of hair, covered on blood stands. Left hand clasping a gun. He looks utterly tired and sleep deprived.

Ariana is the first to leap out of her position and into the man’s arm. A young boy of five rushes from the room after her.

How have I not seen him?

“Papa!” The boy yells. “Why are you so red, papa?” He asks as much as his five year old logic allows him.

“I just had busting candies.” His papa replies picking him up after pulling away from Ariana.

Ariana walks back to me. I smile and give her the little girl.

“Thank you, Rosaline.” She murmurs grateful.

“It’s alright.” I smile. Along with her I stand up and as my eyes scan the door way, my insides are filled with relief.

The Don stands in the door way talking to Ariana’s man. They slap each other on the back as if saying ‘well done’

Before I can take two steps toward the door, Cara flings herself around the Don’s arm. He catches her and they hug for a second until the Don’s eyes meet mine.

My chest tightens. He’s with Cara? Then what was those moments the night before ?

He pushes Cara away and inspects her. His next words makes my insides a laughing mess.

“Who are you?” The Don asks.

“What?” Cara spats. “You don’t remember me?”

Oh well.

“Whatever.” He ignores her as his eyes once again find me.

“Piccolo?” His voice snaps me out. I smile unknowingly.

I steadily walk up to him. “You okay?” He asks cupping my cheeks.

I nod. “Are you?” I inspect the fresh cut in his chest, bandage on his hand, the blood on his body.

“Been through worse.” He says resting his forehead against mine.

It feels so nice.

So homey.

“So…” The voice is someone else’s. Ariana’s.

The Don pulls away from me and meets her eyes before pulling her into a bone crashing hug.

“Do I have someone to inspect?” Ariana asks the Don as she joins her man on his side after pulling out from the hug.

“Quando sei arrivato qui?” He asks Ariana’s man. (When did you get here?)

“Giusto in tempo per metterla nella stanza sicura.” The man answers looking at Ariana lovingly. He has the little boy in one arm and the girl in another.(Just in time to put her in the safe room.)

Italian men and their strength. My inner girl sighs.

“Tutto apposto. Ti parlerò domani mattina.” The Don says placing his hand on my lower back. “ho bisogno di dormire un po”

(alright. I’ll talk to you in the morning) (I need some sleep.)

“Tutto apposto.” The man says before they leave. Ariana gives me a small wave and I wave her back. (Alright.)

“Let’s go to bed, sì?” Don asks.

“Hmm.” With that he leads me to the bedroom we’ve been sharing.

The room had been cleaned again, the sun is already up in the sky, casting soft glow of light all around.

I take a shower before putting on another shirt.

The Don changes his bandage after his shower and gets to bed, next to me.

“Who were they?” I ask facing him.

“The Mexicans.” He answers, stroking my hair. “We were unprepared.”

I nod and snuggle back to his chest.

It feels good.

“Who is Ariana?” I ask once again just moments after he closes his eyes.

“My brother’s wife.” He answers simply. “Now sleep.”

“You have a brother?” I ask curious.

“Yes, piccolo.” He sighs. “Now sleep.”

“Okay.” He presses me hard against his chest.

[A|N]

Firstly: thank you. Thank you so much guys for staying with me, all along with my awkward conversational skill. I love all of you for taking the time and reading through my writing.

Secondly: I know I should have been putting translations but I was too lazy to do so but I did on this chapter.

Thirdly: I was thinking of doing a daily question thingy. You guys can send me questions through PM and I’ll put the answers along. It can be of any topic, I’d get back to you.

Fourthly: For daily motivation, I’d like to post some quotes. One daily because personally I think we need small does of positivity to go through one day at a time.

So till next time.

-November

.

07

Positivity Corner:

Warriors lead with their heart.

There is many types of warm.

One is comfortable warm that spreads along your body when you feel safe. Or when you realise you are being shown sign of affection.

One is the warmness when you’re successful at what you’re doing.

And another one is when you feel as if the world’s weight had crushed down on your whole body making you all hot and bothered that the much desired sleep won’t come to you unless your skin gets a fresh breeze to cool you off.

That was the type of warmness slash hot I was feeling.

Halfway through I kicked off the duvet. The sunlight pouring through the huge balcony doors didn’t do too much of a favour.

Though in the month of late October and though trees were almost naked the sun still shined like a crazy asshole…Just to disturb me off my sleep.

With a groan I move around the bed trying to find the pillow that had been under my head seconds ago. When I find the fluffy bundle I snuggle close to it, or so half close to it.

The

Don

was still weighing on me. It felt crazy as hell. He’s big man. My inner girl rolls her eyes at me.

That’s the point. Big men don’t cuddle. I glare at her she like always ignores my logical side and floats in her fantasy.

Imbecile!

I feel my eyelids drop once again as I feel my muscle relax, regardless the heat, I fall back into my sweet sweet slumber. Once again.

Little bitch! Keeps sleeping all day. My inner self Snickers at me before I give her the finger and flip her off.

Stupid girl!

My eyes snap open to the sound of huge bang as I sit up straight abruptly. The loud voice comes from the room. I scan around as I see The Don sitting on his desk, a ceramic flower vase splintered on the floor.

“What were you guys doing then? Fucking your wives? I pay you to fuck my estate up, is that it?” He shouts again on the phone.

I see him take deep and controlled breaths as he tries to calm himself down.

“Russo.” Warning evident in his voice, his olive shaded eyes now blazing with fury. “I don’t like to hear excuses nor do I repeat myself.”

“I want all the guards on security last night and the guys on the camera room right in five minutes in the cellar.” He spats before throwing his phone on the desk making a loud thud.

He was angry. And he was doing a good job keeping it inside.

I gingerly climb down from the bed before opening the balcony doors to let air inside the room.

“Good Morning.” The Don blows in my ear

It causes shiver to run along my arms and shoulder. “Good afternoon.” I wish back with a hint of sarcasm.

“You know how to talk, don’t you, piccolo” He chuckles.

“Of course, I do. I wasn’t born mute you know?” I smile sweetly.

He laughs.

By the time I walk into the bathroom and finish my morning business, the Don is ready in a suit.

Always the show!

“Aren’t you going to do my tie, Rosaline?” He calls out as soon as I finish making the bed.

I walk up to him as he takes a seat on the sofa. Quickly I do a knot and fix his collar. “There.” I smile.

I an getting kind of comfortable around him.

Is that good or bad? My inner girl asks while polishing her nails.

I shrug.

“Thank you.” He says before frowning. “You need some clothes.”

“I have clothes.” I reason.

“New clothes. Nice clothes.” He clarifies.

“I don’t need new clothes. Nice clothes.” I mimic him.

“How about we make a rule, sweet girl.” There he switches to his dominant mode.

Yummy! My inner girl licks her lips in invitation.

She’s such a slut, I tell you.

I sigh and mentally role my eyes.

“The rule, is what I say goes. No arguing, no reasoning and no questioning.” He pins me with his serious gaze.

“Or…” I begin. “How about we discuss like adults.” I don’t know what we’re gonna discuss and I definitely don’t know what we are to discuss like adults.

“Or how about, I put you across my knee and make you count each slap I put on your bottom. That’s reasonable, sì?”

I roll my eyes at his threat.

He’s not going to do it, right?

“Don’t roll your eyes at me, piccolo.” He warns.

It’s not like he’s gonna spank me for real. Right?

Oh sir! Yes please

. My inner girl pulls her panties down. Ready for the spankings.

Slut!

His phone rings leaving us out of our little battle of equality.

“I’m coming.” He snaps and ends the call.

“Behave, while I am away.” He says before placing a kiss on my forehead which makes me smile and warm all over. The first kind of warm.

After he leaves I walk downstairs, to find something to eat. But that’s the thing. I don’t know anything here.

Or anyone.

“Excuse me.” I ask a maid who is crossing the staircase. “Do you know the way to the kitchen?”

“It’s left to downstairs.” She says emotionlessly as she climbs up top with freshly laundered bedsheets.

I take a left after crossing the huge living room and surely there is a luxurious kitchen with a table on the middle.

Ariana sits in one of the chairs, eating from a plate. A maid serving her from a basket of cookies.

“Rosaline.” She squeals when she sees me.

“Good Afternoon, Ariana.” I offer her a smile as I take a seat across from her.

“Good morning, more like.” She rolls her eyes continuing to eat her food. “I couldn’t sleep at all. Audrey kept crying and crying and Aless barely slept through the morning. Sometimes I feel like I am going mad.” She snorts. “I like need a major break and shit…” She curses when her juice glass slips out of her grip and shatters on the floor.

“It’s alright, ma’am.” The maid ushers back with a rug to wipe off the juice and picks up the shred of glass.

“You should take break.” I shrug.

“Oh honey, with kids, sleep even sounds alien.” She murmurs. “Tell me about you.”

“I am Rosaline and I used…” She stops me by waving a dismissive hand in front of my face.

Well..I was telling about myself.

“I know who you are, who you were. Tell me about you and Vincent.”

“Oh.” I go silent.

What about me and him?

“Well…” I begin but nothing gets out.

He is the

Don

. I am a maid. He saw me, claimed me as his. And that’s all between him and me.

We don’t have anything going on beside sleeping on the same bed. Staying in the same room. This doesn’t claim for a status, right?

My inner girl snorts at my reasoning.

“I don’t know.” I make the words put after what feels like a millennia. “It sounds weird but I have no idea about what is happening between me and the Don.”

Which is a truth.

“Sweetheart… If you had any idea, it would have been weird. That fact that you don’t know is what makes it normal.” She bites into another biscuit.

“Meaning?” I frown.

“That’s how the mafia works, sweetheart. You have a lot to learn.” She nods. “That’s how everything begins.”

The last words she says lowly as if telling me a secret.

Everything begins?

Ariana gets up and leaves with a smile, leaving me dumbfound.

[A|N]

Question of the chapter:

Do you prefer chocolate or pizza?

I prefer chocolate.

-November.

08

Positivity Corner:

“ Fight for your own Fairytale. “

By the time it was evening, I was lounging on the bed with my head hanging down from the edge and my legs toward the ceiling.

Today I had gotten a ‘tour’ if the house or as Ariana put it. Me and Ariana and baby Audrey had ventured the backyard and the mansion.

Ariana pointed out this and that, some rooms. For example the Don’s study on the floor I stayed. The laundry room. The kitchen the sunroom where we lounged till late afternoon and had tea.

From her I had got to know bits and bytes about the family. More like inside information about the family.

Antonio DeMarco was the man Ariana was married to and so they have been for ten years. Antonio, The Don’s elder brother had no interest in the family business, he wanted relief from this life so he went to London, got his doctor’s certificate and started to practice there but as old saying goes around here.

“Once you’re in the racket, you’re always in it.” Now though Antonio’s connection to the underworld business is less he can’t loose all the ties with his family, so time to time they fly to New York to visit.

Ariana is the daughter of a British intelligence officer.

Go figure .

After our chat and cups of tea, Ariana got called by a maid saying her husband was looking for her. Cursing multiple of times she left and so I came back to the room, watched some stupid documentary on TV and now am laying with my head down and legs up.

I don’t know why am I doing it, I have nothing else to do.

I don’t get to do my previous chores, I am expected to sit in this room all day and do nothing. My muscles are going numb from time to time and I feel like thousands of stupid idea circling my head.

I don’t like this. I can’t sit this idle and expect to stay sane. I need some activities in my life.

Maybe I should ask The Don if I can do some work around here or not.

It’s almost dinner time and I am getting kinda hungry and I don’t want to feel like a brat by asking for dinner.

The door opens revealing the same maid, I had met earlier on the staircase.

“Miss, Rosaline. Dinner is served would you care to join?” She asked as if somebody has had her rehearse the love be several times.

Shrugging at my thought I answer her in affirmative before climbing down the bed and going to the bathroom to freshen up.

Having dinner together in the family is always a big thing. It’s almost the time to bond with everyone after a day of work.

And about Italians, they goes by, la

famiglia

prima

di

tutto

. Family comes first.

Getting out I find, a dress neatly folded up on the bed with matched under garments. I remember the Don’s saying from the morning and it makes me roll my eyes.

Not like he can see me anyway.

The dress is pastel blue and relatively short and tight around my chest area.

God’s blessed me with fat right where it wasn’t needed.

Otherwise pushing my breasts up in an almost alluring manner the dress was quite decent. I applied Vaseline on my lips that I found in the bathroom and wore shoes that I wore earlier and walked down stairs to the dining room where The Don sat at the head of the table, Antonio the other end, Ariana on his lap.

They were making out without a hint of public display.

“Piccolo.” His voice made me look up to his eyes. He patted the chair beside him.

I took a seat. A butler was standing next to the Don. “We’ll start now.” He informed.

The maids started to bring foods in dishes.

Ariana had finally gotten down from her place and sat next to her husband. Their five year old came rushing in the room.

“Uncle Vinny.” He squealed.

“Hey, champ.” Don fist pumped him.

The little boy then jumped to his mama’s arm and kissed all over her face making Ariana giggle then took his place next to his father as he started to stuff his face with food.

“Easy there, buddy.” His father tuned the napkin properly to his collar.

The boy sheepishly grinned and begun to eat properly, for a minute or so.

Dinner was quite apart from the occasional discussions between Antonio and Vincent. Ariana and I made small talk about Italy and she told me they were flying back to London tomorrow morning that, Antonio had an emergency surgery to perform.

We finished dinner and I went up to the room. Walking inside the walk-in closet I felt astound as I found the left hand side rack filled with clothes.

New

clothes. Nice clothes.

I pick up one dress and hold it against my self watching my reflection on the full length mirror.

It’s perfectly my size.

He seriously got me dresses! And so many.

It’s outrageous! It’s abnormal.

How can he buy me so many dresses and that I even didn’t need.

He doesn’t know if I have clothes

And seeing like it, he doesn’t even care if I have dresses or not. He just does what he wants to.

Ignoring the burn of my self-respect I hang the dress back up and pull one of the drawers to find something to change into for sleeping.

Usually this drawer contains the T-shirts that Vincent doesn’t wear anymore and which I have been using for a night wear.

But instead of the shirts I finds several lacy sets of short shorts and tops. Some gauze that they say nightgowns and a silk robe.

He’s mental! My inner girl screams.

Fuming I slam the drawer shut and start hunting for the old shirts. I find them in one of the bottom drawers. I pull out a fresh pair of cotton panties and discard my bra before pulling on an old T-shirt.

But you’ve at least gotta thank him for the nice underwear he got you. My inner girl points out.

Yeah. I snort.

Stupid man. Stupid rich man doing whatever he wants.

I crawl under the sheets not bothering to close the drapes. Unlike the heat in the morning, the night was quite cool.

Soft breeze came through the almost closed sliding doors. The breeze felt like winter was here.

I love winter.

Winter is cookies and cake. Hot chocolate and eggnog. Christmas and Santa!

Thinking all these I have no idea when I felt my eyelids drop but I did catch the Don entering the room. Getting undressed and getting into bed.

I want to turn to him and yell about buying me things that I didn’t need but I am so tired to do so.

So I just let him spoon me with one of his large arm draped around my breast and the other going under me moving closer to my sex, cupping it.

I give out a moan of carnal want.

It makes me feel so horny. And I am so sleepy.

I literally did nothing today.

You breathed. That’s a lot of work. My inner girl says sarcastically.

You can fuck yourself. I give her the finger.

“Sleep my sweet.” I hear before I loose myself to oblivion.

[A|N]

I am so tired to write something, literally it’s been raining like a bitch since late evening and all I want to do is fucking sleep and not wake up like until tomorrow morning.

Question of the chapter:

Would you rather be mated to a werewolf or be the Queen of Lucifer.

I’d rather be the Queen of Lucifer. So I can have all the fun and nobody can stop me.

evil giggles

-November.

PS :

09

Positivity Corner:

Take a deep breath and remember who the fuck you are.

By lunch time, I still haven’t seen Vincent.

When I woke up earlier like around six thirty in the morning I felt his side of the bed empty. And since then I haven’t had a whiff of his perfume.

As I’d he had disappeared like a ghost.

In the kitchen, I am being served lunch in a plate that I eat alone.

One of the maid is making another plate of lunch and is covering it.

Who is for? I ask mentally and as it’s none of my business asking who the food is for, I keep silent and pour the food in my mouth.

The chicken is delicious and so is the salad and wild rice. I had a love for wild rice since I was twelve but it was one of the expensive dishes, for me to have being the maid’s daughter.

And now the taste of rice seems almost alien to my buds.

“Melanie!” Comes the voice of a panicked elder women. She’s wearing a white apron and a scary around her head. “Is that the Don’s lunch? Why is not in his study yet?” She scolds the young girl who was preparing the Don’s lunch.

Melanie stands with her head down. “Well…don’t just stand there, silly girl. Take it to him.” She says like shooing her.

“I’ll take it.” I pipe out. Suddenly seeing the Don seems very welcoming to me since I haven’t seen him the whole day. It’s like bubbles that had building inside my stomach all day is now free and is roaming freely around my whole body.

“Well, go on then, sweet girl.” The elder women ushers me.

I pick up the tray that holds the plate of food and walk up to his study.

I am all giddy on the inside and bubbly. Today I was wearing a cotton dress from the closet that he got me and I have this weird instinct to let him give me his opinion. It’s crazy but then again my head has been always a little crazy.

With a push of my left foot, and a slight smile on my face, color on my cheeks, I open the door to the Don’s study.

My face falls, and the color from my cheek vanishes when I see the scene unfold before my eyes. There sits the girl, who was on the safe room that day. Cara.

She was sprawled on his lap. Half naked. Her shirt was off, revealing her red lacy bra. The button on her jeans was undone.

The Don had discarded his shirt and she was running her deep red painted nails along his toned chest.

Yikes!

“I’ve always wanted this, Don.” She said in a sluttery voice.

The Don didn’t answer. He was emerged in his computer screen.

“Oh look who’s here.” She gave out a fake smile. “Rosaline.”

The Don’s gaze shot up and met my eyes. Cara clung more closer to the Don’s body and give away a small moan of relief.

Yucky!

“Neonata?” He questions. His eyes flicker to my hands holing his tray.

Cara rolls her eyes as she rubs his chest, as if claiming him as her.

Keeping myself steady on my feet with a smile I walk inside and put the tray on his desk. “I brought lunch.” I say too sweetly before turning to leave.

“Oh, Rosaline, wait.” Cara calls me from behind. “Can you bring me my lunch too? It’d be so helpful. I am way too tired to climb down the stairs”

“Sure.” I answer faking sweetness.

Keeping my eyes dry and self composed, I walk down to the kitchen and make another plate of lunch and walk up with the plate to the Don’s study.

Cara isn’t there anymore. The Don has shrugged on his shirt and is typing on his key board.

Well…trouble for no reason.

I keep the plate on the desk, with a clank and turn to leave.

“Baby girl.” His voice halts me.

What is with people calling me from behind?

“Look at me.” He orders.

“I need to take a nap.” I reply, pointing out my urgency to leave the room.

I don’t need a nap. I need a place to hide my face and my wounded self-worth.

“Look at me.”

Reluctantly I turn to him.

His olive eyes testing me to defy him.

His eyes serious and honest. “Did you eat?”

“Yes.” It comes out rudely but Don ignores my tone.

“Come here.” He extends his hand for me to take it. Part of me is tempted to take his hand, to crawl to his lap and take my place. But the bitchy part of me, refuses.

The practical part of me wins. I stand before him, testing how far will his patience go if I refuse and I know he wears his patience thin.

Looking at him, I roll my eyes and leave without another word. I remember to close the door behind me.

Nice act he pulled not recognizing Cara that night in the safe room. My inner girl snorts.

And for one real reason I agree with her.

I don’t know for how long I keep my face pressed on the pillow. Not crying or mourning.

I was anything but sad. I was furious. I was furious with my self. I was furious at how I forgot my mother’s teaching in about just two days of events. They might not even mean anything.

The Dons, they need toys. They need toys to satisfy their needs, unlike normal men. They need different girl every other night to keep the spark of youth alive in them, and just like that I fell into his charms.

I for once thought I meant something different. But the reality was I meant nothing. It was just a one time fling.

“Miss Rosaline?”

I sit up on the bed and recognize the maid from the staircase earlier.

“Yes?” I ask politely.

“Don DeMarco has asked your presence. He emphasized you should be dressed.” She says. “Shall I take out clothes for you to wear, while you take a shower.”

“Tell the Don, I do no wish to be in his presence.” I say as I walk up to the open balcony.

“He said, if you say no, Donate is to put you in gunpoint.”

“I don’t care.”

“Miss please.” Panic is evident in her voice.

The seems to be very very angry right now, huh?

You better not, put yourself in trouble, Rosaline. My inner girl scolds me.

Whatever. If he can behave as he feels like, I can too. I am not his slave. He doesn’t own me. I spat at her.

He’s angry. She reasons. I roll my eyes.

“I’ll go. Give me a minute.” Rubbing my eyes I walk into the bathroom, splash water on my face and wipe it with a towel.

Outside I see the girl putting out an elegant dress out for me.

“I’m not wearing that.” I state as I slip on my flip-flops.

“The Don…” She pauses and dismisses the thought.

Alright.

He told you to be dressed. My inner girl hisses.

I am dressed. I reason with her.

Yes, but you’re wearing his button down and no bra and no panties. She points out.

Well.. .

“What’s your name?” I ask the girl while walking.

“Sarah.” She says softly.

“How long have you been here?”

“Three years I guess…”

“Do you like it in here?”

“It’s okay but there’s no…”

“Freedom. Trust me, I know.” And that’s when in her I see a gleam of recognition and humbleness.

“We’re here.” She opens the brown heavy wooden door.

“Okay. Thanks.” I quip as I walk inside.

It’s a smoke room, with a half-circular bar. The room is decorated with deep red wallpaper and couches and sofa thrown here and there randomly.

The smell of smoke lingers heavily in the air.

“I thought I told you to get dressed.” I hear him before I see him and feel him even long before I hear his rough voice.

He’s been smoking.

I turn to look at him.

Shit! I am so dead.

Damn right you are. My inner girl is crawling under the bed, to save herself.

Little bitch doesn’t know, it won’t do any difference.

We’re both screwed.

[A|N]

Let’s talk about the weather, shall we?

Lol! Don’t kill me for the cliffhanger. I had to do it. The chapter was getting too big.

And I don’t know about you guys but reading a big long chapter makes my head go fuzzy.

Anyway.

Question of the chapter:

Would you rather get choked to death or let

voldemort

kill you by the killing curse?

I’d rather get Avada Kadvra because as I recall ‘easier then falling asleep.’

-November.

10

Positivity Corner:

“Be afraid but do it anyway.”

Several men were standing behind the Don.

Some of them were in conversation and some were looking at the situation I had created.

There I was, wearing a black button down shirt with nothing underneath standing before twenty men, of whom, half was looking at me with weird glances.

Some had a bad meaning of looking at me. It made me feel disgusted with myself and I shrunk a little bit down, mentally.

Well…that didn’t turn out too good. My inner girl rolls her eyes at me.

“Gentlemen.” The Don pronounces keeping his eyes steady at me. “We’re done for tonight. You may leave.”

They rush out from the smoke room leaving me alone with my fate.

We’re so done! My inner girl sighs when she sees the Don take a seat on big couch that is pushed up against the wall of the red papered room.

The couch he is sat on leaves a very small gap between us. He can easily move and reach out for me.

I think of taking a step back but soon decide against it.

“Explain.” The Don growls.

It’s anger. And it’s very bad .

“Explain?” I test the word.

I shouldn’t have done that!

With a sharp wank around my wrist he pulls me to his lap, so that my stomach is pressed against his thighs and my face looking at the floor.

A gasp of surprise leaves my mouth as I stare down at red mosaic carpet beneath my body that now is completely at Don DeMarco’s mercy.

I was scared. To say that it would be a lie. I was excited.

And you call me a slut, huh? My inner girl throws her sarcasm.

His warm and rough and big hand rests against my behind as he soft caresses it.

“Do you think I give empty threats, Rosaline?” He asks, his hand never leaving my butt.

“Huh?” I unable to gauge the direction of his question reply.

A hard smack lands on my behind as I give out a small shriek. “Yes or no answer, baby girl.”

“N-no.”

“Then why don’t you listen to what I say to you, Rosaline?” He says caressing my smacked area.

I feel myself getting a knot at my stomach.

“I asked you to get dressed, didn’t I?” He asks. His hand leaves contact with my skin.

I whimper mentality at the lost connection. “Yes.” My voice small and needy.

“Why didn’t you, then?”

“I…I dunno.” Another smack lands on my behind. I squirm as I try to soothe the burn on my ass.

“That’s not the answer I want.” He says. I squirm again in anticipation. “Don’t move.” Another smack. “Count.” Another hit. It lefts me hot and wet around my core.

I wonder if he’d let me release afterwards.

“One.” I whimper out as my butt cheek burn but the tingles drip all the way down to my moist sex.

“Good girl.” He caress the burned place on my right butt cheek. “Keep counting.” Another blow comes across my left butt.

“Two.” I bite my lip to prevent myself from crying out loud. As bad as the hits feel, the feel equally good to me between my legs. I thought I’d never say this.

But my

body is such a whore.

And they keeps getting better. With each hit, I feel more hot and bothered, more needy and more wanton then ever.

The need for a release is at it’s peak as I count higher and higher.

“fifteen!” I cry out in pain, pleasure, need and want.

My eyes a teary mess, lips swollen from biting continuously, core wet from the blows and excitement of carnal desire.

Vincent caresses my behind, softly, as if afraid to hurt me more then I was.

I whimper from the contact of his skin.

“Are you okay?” He asks softly.

“Yes.” I whimper.

He pulls me up and turns me to face him

Our face is red as tomato. My inner girl sniffles.

He moves the hairs from my face and caresses it, tenderly.

I wince from the full contact of my sore bottom to his thighs.

“Now you’ll know not to be so defying.” He says with a nonexistent but very prominent smirk on his face.

I sniff. He pulls my head to his chest so, I can rest my head to his warmth. He laughs.

“Oh Baby.” He releases a deep breath.

Silence.

“You’re not wearing panties.” He states all of a sudden. I blush crimson.

I feel his manhood getting erect as I keep sitting on top of him. My wetness trickles down from my core, to his crotch.

And he feels it too.

I look up at him, his eyes darker then usual. Softly he grabs my waist, positioning me right at top of his erection, my uncovered sex, meets his covered one making my head go loopy.

“Move, my little girl.” He guides me, in a rubbing motion.

I moan as I keep moving on top of him, covered by our cloths, every motion bringing me close to my bliss.

The Don throws his head back against the back of the couch, releasing a long breath. I feel his organ twitch beneath me, as my moments increase with time, Slicking his bulge with my wetness, I come with a loud moan.

“There.” He breathes. His eyes closed.

After minutes of resting, when the hotness in my stomach and ache in my core subdues, he picks me up bridal style and carries me to his room.

Putting me down on my feet, he walks into the closet to change. Feeling the need not to change, I walk out to the balcony welcoming the fresh air.

Nothing feels fair today. In the early morning and to mid day I was so very happy. So very excited but then I saw Cara sprawled on Vincent’s lap. They were interacting pretty intimately and now around the night time, he calls me up and seeing I didn’t do as he said, he spanks me and then when I am hurt and sad and needy it’s all roses and orgasm?

I sigh in annoyance and roll my eyes.

Well…he can hump whatever has gotten his panties in a twist.

He comes put wearing a pair of sweat pants and no top.

“Come, let’s get to bed.” He asks holing out his hand for me to take.

And repeating my afternoon’s reaction, I decline it.

“Rosaline?” He questions. I don’t answer.

“Neonata. It’s not going to be as good as last time.” He warns.

I don’t recall last time being a punishment.

I roll my eyes again, but he can’t see it. He’s standing behind me.

“What is this all about?” He sighs after a moment of silence. “You’re fine moments ago.”

“Baby.” He tries to turn me to him. And I reluctantly do. “Is it about, that girl?”

He can stop acting! My inner girl says.

I look down at my feet.

“Baby.” He asks again. I look up to him just to see him smile, slightly. “Are you jealous?”

“No.” I snap.

“Good.” He snaps back. “You don’t have any reason to be. I don’t even know her name.”

“She was naked, you were half naked, Vincent.” I roll my eyes.

“Hmm…what can that mean?”

“I’m not a child.”

“Neither am I.” He says. “Come, let’s go to bed “

“No.” I snap.

“Don’t be a nagging child, Rosaline.” He says irritated. “Come to bed.”

Rolling my eyes I leave him at his position and plop down on top of the covers, ass up.

It stings anyway.

Moments later I feel something warm and oily rub against my bottom cheeks. Opening my eyes, I see the Don rubbing something on my ass.

“What…?”

“Shh. It’s baby oil.” He whispers.

I smile and bask in the comfort of getting an ass message.

I hum in relaxation.

“You like it?” He asks.

“Mmhmm.” I snuggle more to my pillow.

I feel so relaxed and happy that I almost forget about the Cara issue.

Almost.

[A|N]

I am too lazy to write one but this chapter was drafted before.

You guys are welcome by the way.

Though I said, I won’t update for two weeks. And now my break starts.

Question of the day:

Lollipops or big bars?

Big bars.

-November.

11

Positivity Corner:

“When your heart breaks, your head starts working”

In the next two weeks I find myself utterly bored and tired.

Lounging in the sun room in a nice looking plush chair, a yoga mat rolled beside the chair, I take a sip from my ice-tea.

All I did through the day, these was yoga and slept and told the guards outside the room to leave me alone and silly things, like climbing up the ladder in the garden to reach the roof.

“Stairs lead to the roof from the house. And it’s safe.” Don had said once he found out what I was doing.

I huffed like a little child and said I needed candy. He rolled his eyes and said something under his breath, but I didn’t care that time. I was too occupied with following the fresh smell of canolli floating from the kitchen.

Now that I think back to it, he must have said I was so immature or something like that, but he brought me here at the first place.

I stretch my arms above my head and legs, before taking a deep breath and leaving the sun room, with the yoga mat under my arm and the tea cup in other hand.

I put the ceramic into the kitchen where I find Sarah, nursing something on a pot.

“Whatchu making?” I ask peering down at the pot. Yellowish something water is boiling. Sarah looks disgusted.

“Pineapple sauce?” She question. “It looks nothing like it.”

“You silly worm.” I roll my eyes at her and take the pot out from the Stove and finding a sieve I separate the juice and put the pan on the Stove.

“Now you’ll get your sauce.” I says sweetly.

“Oh.” She frowns. “How did I not think about that.”

“Because you’re dumb?” That’s kind of insensitive, if you ask me.

But I am just messing around.

You don’t mess around. My inner girl says.

She’s weird.

“Or maybe you’re just a show off.” Sarah says, half mockingly.

“Is this for lunch?” I dip my pointer finger into a bowl of something creamy and take a taste. “What is it?”

“Cream sauce, dumbo.” She rolls her eyes.

“Oh.” I taste some more. “Do we have chicken today?”

“Yeah, would you marinate them?”

“Sure.”

After two hours later, Sarah and I alone in the kitchen finish making pineapple cream chicken, rice, salad for lunch.

“I’ll go set the table.” She says taking out ceramics and silverware.

“We’re eating at the table?” I ask.

How come I didn’t know that?

“Yeah. Will you help me?”

“Is someone coming over?”

“Just help me.” She gazes at the clock and her face pales.

And after that Sarah is a mess.

“Woah, calm down, lady.” I snarl as I finish taking out the last bowl of food. “What is wrong with you?”

“Just handle here, will you?” She shoves the jute basket filled with silverware before running towards the staircase, like a headless chicken.

How is she weird as you are? My inner girl asks me.

Fuck off. I snarl.

“Neonata?” Fuck.

I turn to face the source of voice. In a finely pressed charcoal coloured suit, stands Vincent all in his dangerous and dominating glory. “Hi.” I answer him with a smile.

Beside him, stands a younger version of him, same height, almost same built, but just different eye color. “Hello.” I smile at him.

“Hey.” He gives a carefree nod. “You live here?”

“Yes, she does.” The Don answers for me. “I see lunch is served.” He nods at the table, in a dismissive tone for the conversation that was going to take place.

Rude. My inner girl rolls her eyes.

Both the men take their seats, I serve the food.

“Where is Sarah?” The guy asks Don who shakes his head in negative. “Sarah.” The guy shouts out.

More like screams out. my inner girl snorts.

Now I know, why Sarah left like a headless chicken. I smile inwardly. Smart

worm.

“She’ll be down, shortly.” I shrug. “Do you want more rice?”

“Please.” The guy says. I scoop some more rice and chicken yo his plate.

“You cooked?” The Don asks once I pour him another glass of water.

“Uh…half of it.”

“It’s delicious.” He says.

“Thank you.” I answer batting my lashes cheesily.

Go on. Be a cheep whore. My inner girl snarls.

Yes! Thank you. I throw flower petals over her head.

Freshly showered and groomed, in a pretty little dress Sarah looks good.

“Hi.” She greets both the men with a smiling face.

I give her a big fake smile which she ignores.

Little bitch.

Sarah and I clear the dishes after Vincent and Diego had finished their lunch.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” I ask with a mouthful of chicken.

“That I was with Diego?”

“Yeah.”

“Did you even know who he was? Or is?”

“Fair point.” I put more rice and pineapple sauce in my plate and dig through it. “How come he let’s you work?”

“He doesn’t.” A sly smile graces her lips. “He wasn’t here for like three months. So I sneaked out a bit. I get bored easily.”

“I know.”

“But still…it’s somewhat suffocating? Inside the house always, no communication to outside world whatsoever.” She sighs.

“Some times I feel like, running away.” I poke around my chicken.

“It doesn’t work. I got caught twice and the results weren’t so…pretty.” She giggles.

See! She knows. My inner girl rubs her bottom in recollection.

I shrug.

When I walk up the stairs to the Don’s room, I feel kinda tired and in need to shower.

I find the room exactly as I left it this morning. Seeing no one, I strip of my shirt and leggings and panties, I enter the shower. The glass is foggy.

Maybe he just finished a shower, the water isn’t running. My inner girl reasons.

You dumb bitch. I see that. I reason.

Opening the door I step in and am in face to face with a very toned, muscled and naked back.

And a very fine ass. My inner girl licks her lips.

I bite mine. That’s hot.

“I was only imaging for you to join me, piccolo.” He says, the water flows from the heads in streams, making me wet.

More then I already was.

Vincent turns.

What I see before me, makes me want to run screaming for the hills.

Butt naked, his cóck stands out in attention, hard and angry, his expression giving nothing away.

My cheeks burn like fire as he pulls me by my waist, flushing against his muscled chest. My breast pressing to his torso.

His hardened organs firm against my tummy.

“Little girl.” I hear him whisper in my ear before I get dizzy with want and need.

[A|N]

There’ll be SMUT next chapter.

Question of the chapter:

Would you rather: die virgin or be a sub to a daddy Dom?

Eh, you dirty souls. Like I need to know the answer. 😒😜

Nevertheless, comment down below and let me know, I’ll love some feedback.

I’d rather be a sub to a daddy Dom.

-November.

12

Positivity Corner:

Nothing more contagious then laughter.

For one little second I feel like he’s going to kiss me but his lips meet the spot adjoining my neck to my shoulders.

I heave a sigh as my hands move up to his arms, caressing the firm muscle beneath my fingertips toward his shoulders.

I tangle my hands in his hair as his ministrations continue around my neck. Soft kisses, gentle bites and the suction on the skin makes me moan a little.

Closing my eyes, I relish his mouth on mine, the water dripping down our body, adds to the carnality of the situation.

A sigh as his lips move down from my neck, toward my chest. My hands get tightened in his hair, my breathing accelerates as his lips move to the part of me, hidden from the outside world.

“So sweet, little girl.” He whispers against my wet skin before his lips glide down to the swollen flesh on my chest. Taking a little flesh between his lips, he sucks and blows on it, making the shiver spread all over my body and pool around my core.

New burns adding to the old ones.

His left hand leave it’s, position from my behind and captures my breast as his lips engulf the hard, raised pink flesh of my aroused nipple on my other breast.

I give out a mewl of pleasure from the burn and the sensations on my skin. His cóck twitches against my tummy.

My right hand leaving his hair, moves south toward his length, pressed flat against my stomach.

My hand reaching for him, makes him put a little distance between us.

I take his massive length in my hand, my thumb barely touching the tip of my longest finger.

That’s…thick. My inner girl gasps.

I look up at him, his eyes taking in my movements carefully, the usual calm shade of olive is darker then usual.

Almost black.

I look back at his girth on my hand, barely fitting my fist.

I’ve never seen a real penis. Let alone touch one. My sled consciousness gets the best of me.

Shaking all the stupid thoughts, I stroke his length, slowly.

“Jesus Christ!” Vincent hisses throwing his head back a little.

Should I kiss it? I ask my inner girl.

She doesn’t respond, lost in her own osgasmic pleasure.

I look up at the Don again, peering beneath my lashes. He looks at my actions, intently.

Keeping my eyes on him, I sink on to my knees, at the wet bathroom floor. If possible his member guest more rigid and erect.

It makes me smile, still stroking it with my hand, I place a kiss on the tip, making him curse out loud.

Cautiously, I engulf his big head in my mouth. His hands immediately gets tangled in my hair.

The salty-musk taste leaves me a little confused, I take him further in, rolling my tongue around the length and withdraw until the tip is only in my mouth.

“Holy fuck!” He gasps lost in his own ecstasy.

I smile with his tip in my mouth, taking it like a lollipop, I suck, running my tongue over and over, in circles before taking in two third of his length again, before I start gagging.

“Shit! Fuck!” He curses and guides me at his pace, through his length, grabbing the back of my head, tightly.

In seconds, I am gagging and bobbing my head up and down in a furious motion. My only aim…to please.

I start to get a hold of him and fasten my pace but abruptly he pulls put his cóck from my mouth making a popping sound.

I look up at him, peering over my lashes, he has his member in a grip and stroking the length in furious pace, never leaving my eyes. I look down it his hand, it even looks large engulfed in his hand, the big pole starts to twitch as Vincent gives away an animalistic growl before strings of white sticky liquid erupts from his swollen tender tip landing on the floor, some on my breast and thighs.

Talk about porno.

He sighs once his girth starts to soften.

I look up at him, a look of surprise and triumph over my features.

You just gave your first blow job. Congratulations! My inner girl mocks in a clapping motion.

Thanks. My jaw hurts. I give her the finger.

Hooking his hands under my arms, he pulls me to my feet, a sly grin spread along his carnal features. “Naughty girl. Aren’t you?” He asks in a whisper. I bite my lower lip to prevent the grip spreading on my face. “My turn.” He says before slamming me to the wet shower wall.

About fucking time!

Nudging my legs open against the shower wall, he get between them. Kneeling he starts kissing my tummy moving south, taking his sweet time for each little kiss. Little bite.

“Mmmhm.” I whine at his steadiness.

“Hold on, piccolo.” He admonishes as he reaches the junction on my thighs, nibbling softly at the flesh, he blows tenderly. I give away another whine of impatience. He chuckles.

Kissing the triangle on the untouched part of my body he goes a little bit lower, now in fully contact with my swollen wet, lower lips. Taking one between his lips, he draws the flesh in before releasing the flesh.

I whimper at the lost contact and in return a sharp slap lands on the center of my core.

I cry out in the sudden force of pain.

“Be quite.” He grits his teeth.

“Mmhmm.” I whimper.

With his fingers he separates my folds and the sensitive flesh comes in contact with his finger tips. “Baby, you’re wet.” He grunts, rubbing my little projection of flesh in circle.

I mewl again. He spanks my püssy once more, I cry out again from the sting but he doesn’t wait, before I recover he buries his face in me, slurping on my juices, making the most delicious sound a mouth can make, while moaning in delicacy.

I grab his head with one of my hand and the other remains planted on the shower wall.

With his mouth on me, and one finger prodding my tender flesh and rubbing it, I feel the muscle on my tummy tighten.

“Oh.” I moan.

“Don’t come yet.” He orders but there is nothing I can do to keep myself steady. My head trashes from side to side as he keeps lapping on my flesh. “Please.”

“Please, what baby?” He asks.

“No.” I cry out, frustrated from the lost contact of his mouth.

“Oh baby. You wanna come?” He asks deliberately teasing the soft flesh of my thighs. The burning of my stomach slowly disappearing.

“Yes.” I whine.

“Beg.” He smirks.

My jaw hits the floor.

Beg? My inner girl snorts.

“Beg for it, and I’ll let you come.” He places a kiss on my wet hot heat.

The burn returns as I squirm against his touch. “Please. Please let me…come.” I close my eyes. “You can do better, piccolo.”

“I’ve been a good girl, please? Please let me come. I need it so bad.” I bite my lip hopping it’d do

“Well…not up to my mark. But it’ll do.”

In no time his mouth is back on my püssy, lapping up the heat, sucking, licking, nibbling.

My hands tighten around his hair as I pull his head more closer, almost trying to put his face inside me as I cry out his name crying out loud as an Earth shattering orgasm hit me.

After we are all washed and clean, Vincent wraps a towel around his waist and uses another to dry me, my jelly legs makes it hard to stand up straight so I grab his arms for support.

Clean and dried, he carries me to bed, eyelids almost dropping from the tiredness coming from activities earlier.

“Did you get my candies?” I ask just as he slips under the cover after pulling up a pair of boxer brief.

“What candy?” He asks turning me to face him

So tired. My inner girl yawns. I yawn.

“Candies you said you’d get me?”

That’s a lie.

My inner girl accuses.

“I did?” He caresses my wet hair.

I nod.

[A|N]

I got nothin’ to say.

Question of the chapter:

Say down below the name of your favourite bodyspray/ perfume.

I am out of mine. I don’t have any favorites. I’ll use anything with a nice smell.

-November.

13

Positivity Corner:

If you’re having a bad day, think about the people who has their ex’s face tattooed to their body.

She slept peacefully snuggled against the cover, hair sprawled on the pillow.

I trace lines on her cheek, having not the slight intention to wake her up. She stirs and moves her cheek from my reach.

It was almost dinner time and my father would be arriving soon.

Diego was back from Italy after three months. Father thought it was a nice time to have a family dinner. Besides he was excited to see the girl I have settled for.

He loves the girls.

I caress her unclothed back, as a motion to wake her up, a peaceful sound escapes her pretty mouth as she snuggles farther into the sheets.

“Sweet, you have to wake up.” I scratch her scalp.

“Later.” She mumbles.

“It’s almost time for dinner.” I trace the length of her spine.

The more I touch her, the less it feels. The need to touch and caress and hold her increases.

“I don’t wanna eat.” She huffs.

“Get up, Rosaline.” My voice showing my impatience.

With a huff like a child she sits up, the sheets pooling on her waist leaving her bare body uncovered to my eyes.

“We have an hour before dinner.” I say, turning her to face me.

Her eyes puffy, lips protruding into a pout. “Why can’t we eat here?” She whines.

“You want to make my father feel disrespected?” I ask.

Her eyes get wide as soccer balls. “He’s…”

“Yes. He’ll be joining us for dinner. You can get ready now.”

She sits in her position for a moments before rushing to the bathroom. All in her naked innocence. I hear the water start on the sink.

I stay on the bed, texting Ariana about papa’s arrival. Ariana and Antonio arrived in the late evening, from London.

I keep telling them to settle down here but Antonio like the crack head he is, is hell bend bound on living in London. He says he has a ‘life’ there.

He more or like works like a slave in the hospital. They don’t see days or nights to put him on call or on emergency.

Ariana wants to settle down in Italy but Antonio won’t leave London. And I feel they should just settle here and not leave.

We have a big house enough this fit more four people, it will be basically no trouble but, he’s older and ‘wiser’ he can do what he likes and we have no right to interfere.

At least that’s what papa says.

Rosaline walks out wearing a towel around her self.

I walk into the bathroom, washing myself up and walk into the closet.

Rosaline stands wearing a pair of dust pink satin panties and a matching bra.

Sneaking up from behind, I wrap myself around her, my left hand gliding down to cup her soft warm heat.

She gives away a little gasp of surprise. I rub my nose along the length of her neck, she squirms.

“Let go.” She wines. “We don’t want your papa to feel disrespected.”

Smart mouth.

I release her before pulling out a random white shirt and black ripped jeans.

Rosaline picks out a floral cotton dress and holds it against her body, examining how it looks, standing before the full length mirror inside the closet.

“Why did you buy so many?” She huffs looking through the racks furiously. “Why is everything so fancy?”

“Just pick a dress out.” I roll my eyes at her.

She’s such a small girl.

A girl who gave me the best blowjob ever.

Just thinking about it makes me hard.

Such a hot, wet little mouth.

Sighing and huffing Rosaline pulls a plain cotton white dress with off shoulder full sleeves. It’s plain and comparatively long, falling below her knees by several inches.

“I look dead.” She mumbles under her breath, not meaning for me to hear.

So I pretend I don’t.

She bushes her hair next, tying it to a braid.

Still pouting at her reflection, she picks out tub of Vaseline from the shelf beside the mirror and applies it to her lips.

“C’mon. I’m done.” She says while I switch off my blow dryer and start to comb it out of my face.

“Give me a minute.”

I see her rolls her eyes at me while plopping down on the circular seat in the middle of the closet.

“Put your sandals on.” I point at her bare feet while slipping on my shoes after my hair is in place.

“I’m not going out.” She reasons.

“You’re not going to wear shoes?”

She shrugs. “I’m hungry.” She huffs.

She’s a complete child! I thought she was execute in an innocent kind of way and not to lie she is, but she’s not what I had expected.

She’s a back talker. Sassy. Sarcastic and defying.

She doesn’t give a shit about he punishment. She’ll get spanked and she’ll be back to being her sassy little self again.

Whereas I thought her to be a quite little submissive girl. Yes sir. No sir. Kind of girl.

But now as I get to know her, she’s more like, ‘what are you going to do about it?’ Kind of girl.

Reaching the table, I find, Sarah sitting on Diego’s lap, having a little heated make out session. The straps of her hear dress falling down her arms.

Seriously they have no,

sense of

personal space.

“Diego. Sarah.” I warn as I take my seat. Rosaline sits beside me.

Sarah quickly untangles herself from my little brother and takes her seat, after adjusting her dress. I feel Rosaline giving a sly smile to Sarah, that she ignores.

“Where is you’re papa?” She asks me.

“He’ll be here.” I say.

“How long have you been here?” Diego asks Rosaline, out of the blue.

“Uh…three weeks.” She says.

A little more then three weeks.

“Do you like it here?”

“I have my moments.” She shrugs. “Sometimes I sneak out.”

Her moments are when she uses the rusty ladder on the back garden to climb up to to the roof when she has nothing to do.

Diego laughs and asks her how she got here.

“I dunno. How else do you get locked up, in a tower?”

“My brother allows that mouth of yours?” He laughs.

“He’d have to tape my mouth.” She shrugs casually.

“I have better ways to make you stop talking piccolo.” I says lowly to her.

She immediately gets quite.

Good girl.

Antonio and Ariana walks down. Ariana and the girls hug and take their seats.

Papa walks right when the clock strikes eight, followed by two guards, dressed in a suit.

We all stand up, it takes Rosaline to understand but she follows nevertheless.

He hugs Antonio first and then Ariana. “My sweet girl, Ariana.” He pats her head. “How are my little gangsters?”

“They’re fine, papa.” She smiles up at him adoringly. “How are you? Sugar level okay?”

Papa nods.

“Are you having the tea I gave you, twice daily?”

“Yes, my dear.”

“Vince.” He gives me a man hug and then Diego.

Slapping his back, saying this time he’s made papa proud.

“Sarah, my girl.” Sarah hugs papa smiling. “How are studies, all A’s?”

“Sí, papa.” She grins.

“And…Rosaline?” He reaches for a formal handshake. “Emerald’s daughter?”

Papa knew her mum? Huh?

“Yes, Don.” She smiles, in a friendly ways giving his hand a shake.

Talk about being obedient.

“Daughters don’t call their father Don.” He reasons, patting her head adoringly. “I heard you put a leash around my demon’s neck, si?”

I snort. That’s all he ever wants. A leash around my neck.

Like I am dog, needing yo be trained.

She smiles shaking her head.

“Are you gonna give your papa a hug, now?”

Rosaline smiles brightly as papa hugs her briefly.

I feel weird that my papa loves the girls more then he loves us, or has shown us love in that way, like giving hugs at dinner or sending fresh handmade candies and all that.

But then again, my mama died giving birth to my little sister. None of them lived. My father thus treats Ariana and Sarah since they came as daughters, if more.

And now, Rosaline is added to the list.

A Butler then comes in with three gift wrapped packages.

“Well, there are the candies.” Papa declares as the Butler hand him the packets.

I roll my eyes.

“Here we go again.” Antonio says under his breath.

Papa hands one girl a bag each and orders the maid standing around the table to bring our food.

“Diego, what about the cartels you said had raw materials?” I said forking my pasta.

I keep remembering to ask him that.

I mean, he kept sending me updates, while the raid he did on the stash houses in Italy, he said he found materials to make bomb and drugs in one of the stash houses.

“I had shipped them to the stash house here on the rare end of the estate, Carmine said, he’d look into it.”

“Carmine? He’s still breathing?” Antonio puts down his pasta clad fork.

Here we go again. That’s what happens when you can’t kill a person to whom you’re too emotionally attached with.

“We don’t kill family, son.” Papa says.

That’s right. And when we do, we blame in on the Russians or Mexicans. Depending on the situation.

“But he…”

“Work discussions off the table.” Ariana snaps, her eyes giving out the waring everyone seems to get.

I smirk at Antonio. He smiles and mouth a ’fuck off, you asshole“ to me.

“Very well, then, dear.” Papa says resuming to eat.

“The pasta is delicious, Did you make it, Sarah?” Ariana asks.

Sarah shrugs. “Though someone did bail out on me.” She smiles sweetly at Rosaline. Who pretends to be oblivious.

[A|N]

Surprise you candy canes. I added a Vincent POV cause, I was really bored and summer is fucking hot here and I want to kill someone. Anyways.

Question of the chapter:

Would you rather eat strawberry pizza for the rest of your life or eat Horseshoe Crab for the rest of your life.

I’d rather eat strawberry pizza.

-November.

14

Positivity Corner:

Sometimes life fucks you when you are least expecting to be, but then you just have to fuck it back harder and show who’s the boss.

The dinner was simply as I put it…normal.

The chats, the casual laughs and the bittersweet, harmless fun making, actually made me realize that the vision of the family I had made in my mind was anything but true.

The wine from the dinner and the whiskey Ariana, Sarah and I shared while doing the dishes had left a reddish hue on my pale cheeks.

I was waiting for Vincent to come up to the room. After dinner the men went up to the study to go through Diego’s visit to Italy and look up if the young DeMarco had done his job correctly.

Before sending me up, he pulled me aside, kissing down the nape of my neck he whispered, ‘wait up for me.’ I can still feel the blow of his warm minty breath against my skin.

And it has been a good forty-five minutes since then. The hot-cold shiver still prominent on my skin, the sensation between my legs still awake.

Stropping off my dress and under garments, I pick out a black lacy babydoll chemise. It’s almost see through and short.

Not something I’d wear on a daily basis.

You don’t sleep with Dons on a daily basis. My inner girl rolls her eyes at me.

Putting it on, I find a pair of matching thong. It doesn’t really cover much but I wear it for decency’s sake.

My reflection is kinda…good? My breast hangs low, confined by the thin material of the chemise but not in a clumsy manner, a rather alluring manner, the large portion of my chest is exposed. The top falls just about half inch bellow my thighs, not fully covering my ass. The triangle piece of scrap visible under my top.

I want to look like I am trying but I am not trying kind of way.

You already look like a whore. My inner girl snickers nevertheless she approves.

I brush through my hair, pulling it into a low ponytail and search through the vanity drawers for some color cosmetics. I find some tube of lipsticks at the bottom drawer, still in package.

Unpacking one at random, I find the color to be powder pink.

I was never really privileged for make-ups. Shrugging I put on a layer of powder-pink on my lips.

Looking back at the mirror, I sigh in content. It didn’t go as I wanted to. I wanted to look good, maybe a little less slutish.

Now I wait.

For fifteen minutes, sitting idle is not my thing so I add something to the mood. I dim the lights, draw the blind over the balcony window, change the white sheets and put clean crimson sheets on the bed and change the pillowcase.

I swear this was a bad idea.

I huff as I sit down on the bed.

It’s been two hours! My inner girl whines.

Patience. We’ll have it good. I assure her.

He’s so big. She moans. And lustful. So gorgeous and oh God…he’ll make us feel good, won’t he?

I sigh.

It isn’t helping anymore. I lay down face first on to the bed.

He’ll come when he wants to.

The ringing of house phone snaps me off my trance.

I reach over the nightstand, grabbing the receiver.

I hear blaring beast of music, as soon as the corded receiver meets my ear.

Holy God! My inner girl puts her hands on her ears, trying to block away the sound.

“Rosaline?” His voice drifts through the line.

“Hi.” I answer lowly.

“Piccolo, we have some issues down in the club and the cartels have been misplaced. I won’t be back before morning.” He says, the sound has somewhat died down.

He seems busy and in a hurry.

“Oh.”

“Yeah. Can you pass Sarah and Ariana the news, too, my sweet?”

“Hm.” I answer, picking up the thread sticking out of the satin bedsheet. “I will.” I whisper.

“Okay.” The line goes dead.

Not even a goodnight?

Sighing, almost tear eyed I walk to the bathroom, wipe my lipstick with a wet wipe and wash my face.

Changing into a loose T-shirt and shorts I come out.

It was stupid of me.

I mean…look at him, he’s a Don!

And I am a little girl, having the time of her dreams.

Or maybe it’s just immature of you to think that. My inner girl reasons. He had to work. Sometimes emergencies happen in work and the job he does, is the job that is done in darkness. You can’t only imagine rainbows and roses without rains and thorns.

Yeah. But it don’t change the fact that I got ready for him, that I wanted him to come to me. Tonight I wanted to be special.

Walking out of the room, I knock on Sarah’s she comes out after a minute a robe fastened around her body, hair a mess. “Hey.”

“Vincent called. He said they have some trouble in the club and something about cartels misplaced. Something like that.”

“Oh. They aren’t coming home?”

“In the morning. That’s what he said.”

“Oh. Okay. Thanks for the news.” She says gathering her hair in a bun.

“Yeah. Okay. I’m going to tell Ariana the news.” I point my finger to the forward direction.

“I’ll go with you.” She mumbles and walks with me to Ariana’s room.

The door is unlocked, I peek in to see her half laying in bed, the baby in her arms. The little boy, Aless asleep beside his mother.

“Ari.” Sarah calls softly. “Ari?”

“Yeah.” She sits up alarmed. “What is it?”

“They have some trouble in the club and something about the cartels. They’ll be here in the morning.”

“Yeah.” She rolls her eyes, less then surprised. Almost casual reaction.

“You want me to take the baby?” I ask.

“Nah. I’ll put her in the crib.” Ariana puts the little girl in a white wooden crib, snug with soft warm blankets.

Sarah and I take a seat on the bed. Sara moves close to the boy’s head and gently scratching his scalp.

“You know little Aless here, had his little rubber swimming pool blown by a shotgun.” Sarah says. “And Ariana was so angry.”

I laugh. “No. Really?”

“Really.” Ariana comes out of the bathroom. “It was last year, around summer. We were chilling by the pool and Antonio had air blown the rubber tub, but I had no idea where he got the gun or whose it was but it was really funny to him. He wouldn’t stop giggling. I think papa was proud, if anything.”

“Are you kidding. He was so proud that he made a toast of wine during dinner that night.” Sarah giggles. “To my little Don and his bright times ahead.” She mocked papa’s deep gruff voice.

In return we all giggled.

“Mrs. Ariana?” The Knocks on the door are loud and the voice is almost panicked.

“The hell?” She opens the door wide. Two armed guard stands side by side. Their face pale and panicked.

Sensing tension she stepped out and almost closed the door behind her. But their conversation was heard without a barrier.

“The club was attacked minutes ago.” One of them informs.

we have some issues down in the club. He had said.

I turn my head toward Sarah. She has one hand against her forehead as if in agony.

“My God!” Sarah gasps. I bite my lip to refrain from any kind of reaction.

“The Don asked me to double the security around the estate. We were looking for Ms. Sarah and Ms. Rosaline.” They state.

“They’re here.” She replies opening the door wider.

“I’ll be placing guards around the room and around the house.” He says before giving Ariana a leather bag.

“Thank you, Marcus.” She says sweetly.

“Stay safe, Ma’am. They say the chaos at the club was false. It was to lure the Don into the trap.”

Ariana doesn’t reply.

“What about…Papa?” She asks after a beat.

“He’s in his room, with doubled security and protection.”

“Okay.”

I don’t hear the guard saying anything after that.

But he definitely says something to Ariana, that makes her gasp.

The door closes.

When she comes into view she’s pale and shaking.

“What’s wrong?” I walk up to her, helping her sit down.

“The club was attacked. The Mexican.”

“We heard.” I say, softly

“Those bastards. What did we ever do to them?” Sarah curses.

“It’s not that only. We have a snitch. They tricked the boys.” She whispers unzipping the bag and pulling out handguns.

“They’re loaded.” She gives two to Sarah. And two to me.

“You know how to shoot?” She asks me.

I shake my head.

“Pray that we don’t need to shoot.” She exhales looking around the room, her eyes linger at her babies.

Sarah teaches me how to turn on and off the safety lock and how to aim. And that I need to tighten my left hand around the butt.

Ariana is quite, laying beside Aless.

“You okay?” I ask.

“Hmm.” She hums.

But I can tell something was not right. She wasn’t like this last time.

“What’s wrong?” Sarah asks.

Ariana sits up, cross legged. Looking at me apologetically she whispers, “Marcus said Vincent was shot.”

My eyes almost pops out of the socket.

Shot?

Vincent is shot? Gun wound?

“But…” Sarah begins with a frown.

As if it’s something impossible.

Her next words brings tears to my eyes. “Thrice.”

I let out a gasp of horror.

Thrice?

[A|N]

So you know about the movie, ‘Call me by your name’ I am reading the book it’s based on and it’s amazing. So full of emotion and life. If you have the chance grab a copy and read it.

You’ll fall in and out of love.

Anyways.

Question of the chapter:

Eternal life without love

OR

A short lifetime with true soul burning love.

I I’d rather have short life with soul burning love.

-November.

PS:

Sorry if I was distant today. I am not quite in my mind.

15

Positivity Corner:

If it exist there is porn of

it.

I felt frozen.

I felt this icy air, emitting from me, cooling me until freezing point.

After I heard Vincent was shot, I couldn’t feel anything but numbness then came the freezing cold.

I remember staying in Ariana’s room. She kept saying me Vincent will be fine. I stayed mum.

Thousands of images of him getting shot, kept flashing before my eyes.

I felt like shutting down everything, turn off every light and curl back into a ball and keep my agony and pain to myself.

“Are you awake, Auntie Rosaline?” Aless’s little voice comes, snapping me off my imagination.

“Hmm.”

“Are you not okay?” He places a small hand on my cheek. Compared to my temperature, his hand is warm.

I woke up sometime around the noon, had yogurt and a banana for breakfast/lunch and am now lying in Ariana’s bed with little Audrey beside me.

“I’m fine, little guy.” I sit up. He jumps into the bed, bouncing twice. “Mama said, you’re sad.”

“I’m not sad.”

“Are you unhappy then?”

“Uh…no. Not unhappy. No.”

“You’re worried? About uncle Vinny?”

“You know what happened to your uncle?”

The little man shrugs like it’s no big deal. “Last year, my dogo, Coco got shot.” He says sadly.

“Oh.” The biggest tragedy for a five year old. I suppose, “How is he now?”

“I dunno.” He shrugs. “He’s dead.”

“Oh.” I am taken aback by his bluntness. “I’m sorry?”

“Nah.” He bounces on the bed again. “I shot him.”

I frown.

“It was an accident.” He justifies.

“I’m still sorry.”

“Uncle Vince is strong.” Aless flexes his little imaginary muscles.

“Yes.” I smile and then silence.

Minutes after I see Aless leave through the door.

I sigh and lay back down.

Just after dinner last night I couldn’t even imagine this happening.

It’s so unreal.

It feels so empty. My inner self says.

Seconds later Aless peaks inside again. “And Auntie, Rosaline?”

“Hmm?” I look at him with a smile.

“It’ll take more then three bullets to kill a DeMarco.” He smiles.

I smile back.

Then he leaves.

I never knew what talking to a five year old could do, but it’s left me a little normal.

The coldness in me is not so intense anymore. It’s bearable.

I think now, that all I really needed was some assurance. Someone to tell me that he was alright.

Hm m. My inner self agreed with me as I padded out of the room.

I found A less downstairs in the kitchen. Sitting on a stool at the table while Ariana and Sarah was doing something on the stove.

“Hey.” I said to no one in particular.

“You’re up?” Ariana asks turning to me.

“Hmm.”

“You okay?” Sarah places a plate of food for Aless who scrunches up his nose.

“Fine.” I smile.

“Ion wanna eat this…” He pokes around the food with a spoon. “It’s gooey.”

“It’s healthy.” Ariana reasons.

Sarah gives me a bowl of oatmeal. I thank her.

“Healthy? It looks sick.” He screeches.

“Eat it.” Ariana forces.

Aless in response just snorts and jumps from the tool to leave.

“Aless!” Ariana yell.

“Oh, please!” He flips his mother off.

My mouth gapes open at his attitude. And that to his mother!

“I keep telling Antonio, to put him in a boarding school.” Ariana fumes. “He’s turning to a brat!”

“A boarding school that takes in five year olds?” Sarah laughs.

“Don’t laugh.” Ariana grits her teeth “He’s a little devil.”

“No. Not a devil, my dear.” Papa walks inside the kitchen.

Ariana looks up at him, defeated.

“He’s simply like his father.” He laughs.

Ariana rolls his eyes. “He’s so…outgrown for his age, papa.”

He shrugs. “Will you make me tea?”

Sarah puts the kettle on the stove.

“He’s mature.” I say having finished my food.

“Whatever makes you say that.” Sarah laughs.

“He’s not mature either, sweet.” Papa reasons with a smile. “He’s just clever. Like any other DeMarco.”

Ariana snorts again. “Is this summer camp any safe, papa.”

“For Aless, you ask?”

“Hmm.”

“No.” He says taking a sip of tea that Sarah just made. “He’s too…small for that, now. Maybe in next five years.”

“He keeps talking about it.” Ariana sighs.

“What camp?” Sarah takes a seat after done with her work.

“The combat day camp?” I ask.

“That’s the one.” Papa say.

I heard about it somewhere. Maybe I had a flyer that I read. The family runs the camp. Teaches young kids to defend themselves. And sometime they recruit new members from here.

One good thing about the camp is, they teach all levels of combat, shooting, archery. Mostly the art of defense.

“He’s just five.” I frown.

“But to him, he isn’t.” Papa says before picking up his tea cup and leaving.

“Aless is just a showoff.” Sarah says half jokingly.

“Don’t call my son a showoff.” Ariana frowns.

“Whatever.” Sarah shrugs. “But he’s a good kid.” She smiles.

Ariana smiles with joy and quite possibly pride.

“He is.” I agree.

“Do you want to go see, Vincent?” Sarah asks, once she comes to my room.

I was laying looking out at the almost invisible sun, thinking.

About Vincent.

If he’s okay.

If he’s in pain

Does he want to see me?

Should I go see him?

Can I go see him?

“Can I?” I sit up.

“Why can’t you?” She asks plopping down on the bed. “What kind of question is that?”

“I thought he was severely injured and what if he doesn’t want to see me?”

Now is just my self-conscious talking.

“You’re weird.” Sarah frowns. “Just go change, will you?”

I wash my body before dressing in a shirt and leggings.

“How far is it?” I ask coming out of the closet.

“Walking distance.” She says getting up.

“We’re gonna take him some dinner to eat.” She adds.

I nod.

“Are we even allowed to go alone, I mean an attack just took place last night.”

“My God, Rosaline.” She facepalms. “You know nothing about the estate, do you?” She says faking sympathy.

“No, actually.” I smile.

“You’re an idiot.” She pulls me by my hand, out of room.

“Diego, got hurt too, last night.” She says absent mindedly.

“Oh.” I frowns putting the cooked for in Tupperware containers. “I didn’t know.”

“I didn’t know till this morning.” She shrugs. “Serves him right.” She fumes.

“Why ever would you say that?”

“He was being an idiot, flexing about how clever and smart he was to finish off such a big deal in Italy that he refused to take any protection by the family. Asshole.”

“Oh.”

“But still…though he deserved to be punched, I feel…sad and empty.” She states sadly. “He’s all I have.”

[ A| N ]

We’ll have fun (😏😉) next chapter.

Question of the chapte

r:

Do we really need fancy things to be happy?

I don’t think so. All you need is the real idea of happiness.

-November.

💎💎

We’re at 8.01 k God Bless us!!!!💎💎

16

Positivity Corner:

Don’t let the ghost of your past haunt you.

“How fucked up, to you think that is, Diego?” I ask unwrapping the bloody bandage from my left hand.

That bastard busted my knuckles like a fucking balloon!

Antonio dabs my wound with a large alcohol pad before wrapping another gauge over the pad.

It stings like a bitch.

“I don’t know, what came over me, then. I swear, I don’t.” He sighs fisting his hair on his hands. Pulling the strands out.

Bitch!

“Being younger doesn’t make you irresponsible, Diego.” Antonio maintains his calm as he dresses my wound. Unwrapping the earlier bloody gauge and washing them and wrapping them in a gauge again.

“I know.”

“You don’t know enough.” I growl. “Because of your stupidity, people died, tonight. People who had nothing to do with your fuckedupness.”

Diego sighs.

“I think you should send the girls and papa into protection.” Antonio suggests.

“It’ll mean we’re backing off.” I reason, fisting and unfisting it. Testing the tenderness of it. “It’ll mean we’re scared even before anything starts.”

“Not sending them in protection will also give them the chance to take one of them random.” He rolls his eyes.

“It’s so cliché, Toni.” Diego cringes. “No one kidnaps girls anymore. That’s so overrated, bro.”

“Shut up!” I snarl at him. “You’re the reason it’s all fucked up.

He sits back, head hung low.

This little bitc h has no regret whatsoever.

He has no idea the danger he has put the family into.

“ We’re not putting the girls in protection. No one’s going anywhere.“ I say. Antonio finishes the dressing around my stomach. I wince when he tapes it up too tight.

“It’ll stop the blood flow.” He answers at my discomfort.

“Another attack will be soon. They know I am injured and I am injured bad. They’ll take the chance. They won’t stab on the back, they’ll fire, eye to eye.” I conclude.

“I will call Don Martinez and will see if we can sign a truce. If he agrees, the attack on us, stops we help him through his drug transport and Diego apologizes.”

Antonio nods. “Fair game.”

“And if not, we take measures to tackle the attack. And still Diego apologizes.”

“What I did was no mistake!” Diego shouts.

“What you did was arrogant and insolent and immature of you. And you apologize. That’s all.” I say with finality.

“I agree.” Antonio discards his gloves and shrugs off his blood stained apron.

“I don’t think, that was mistake on my part. It was no mistake. I will not apologize to the people who breeds on lies!” Diego fumes.

“Shut up!” Antonio shouts. “If your ego is expensive then your family, then you can go ahead and not apologize and drink yourself to death while watching a war raging upon the heads of your brothers.”

Fuming, Diego leaves the room, slamming the door shut.

“I can’t believe he did what he did.” Antonio sighs.

“Me neither.” I sigh.

In my life, I’ve been through many shocks. First was Antonio attending medschool instead of taking over the family.

Though it was minor then the others, it was first alright. I never thought my elder brother would something that would put me in charge of the family.

I was never trained for this. To be a Don

.

And when I begun my training I was already thirteen and everything felt surreal. Papa had to extend his reign to seven more years till I was twenty and ready to take over.

But it was more like a matter of surprise to me then shock.

Second was when I heard through the phone that my mama was no more. My little sister would never come to this world. Never see us.

And my papa, me had to raise a ten year old Diego, on our own. Antonio had left for med-school already.

But it was mostly my mama’s death that made me weak and broken at the first place.

I was stoned for days, not talking, eating only sitting in my room, plunging my vision into picturing my mother’s face. Her voice. Her laugh.

And as time went, I couldn’t even picture her in my head. I was sixteen then, I was devastated from the loss, she was my safezone. My everything.

But like a poof , she just left.

And when I couldn’t imagine her in my mind, I got violent. I got rough, I started to hurt people to calm myself from the excess adrenaline flowing through my veins.

The first thing I did when I came to my senses after mama’s death was, to get a tattoo. A tattoo that reminds me of her.

A happy her.

Then when I was about eighteen, there was this girl, in one of the whore houses, young and vibrant, playfully happy and all that barbie thing with blonde hair.

See the irony?

So I approached, we talked and kissed and all that stupid shity stuff when I finally begun to realise that she was infact selling inside informations to rival families.

That year, Papa lost a major portion of profit from the oil company when the oil-ship was hijacked.

Man! One time I thought I loved her, and she turned out to be a backstabbing bitch.

However, I took care that she couldn’t ever sell any information of any family to their rivals.

I took her on a nice fancy date to the restaurant by the corner of the town, I had it booked for the night and then after we had dinner, I pulled out my gun and shot her straight between the eyes.

She died.

And now was my fourth major shock.

Diego.

For the investigation of our business in Italy, this time I had send Diego there. I had specifically given him instructions before he left the NY-estate.

Don’t get into troubles. Don’t cause chaos. Don’t play dumb.

And what he did was broke all three of them.

He went to Italy. First thing he did was, Got into troubles with the Mexicans. He had one time fling with a girl turning out to be the Don’s orphan niece. It was one time thing. Okay. But he took it to the next level.

He caused troubles. He disrespected a Don infront of his family and ours. He took matters into his own hand and said disrespectful things to the girl he had a fling with. Ratted him out about the drugs he smuggled from The Italy to Mexico

And that was playing dumb.

The

Don

got angry.

So, Don Martinez had encountered him in the club yesterday night. Asked about his actions which Diego clearly declined.

In summation it was a big mess then I would have appreciated at the moment.

I believed in Diego. The belief he played with. He hid the matter from me. He took the subject to his hands and acted over smart.

Then the shootings took place. We didn’t want violence with Don Martinez. But we took in self defense.

His family is smaller then ours. But last night we weren’t expecting any trouble. It was just me, Antonio, Diego, my consigliere and some guards. We out numbered them buy tens.

“When are you going to talk to Don Martinez?” Antonio asks getting up from the spot he was sitting.

“Tomorrow. First thing in the morning.” I say. “I just want to lay down, right now.”

“Yeah. I’ll put out your meds.” He says.

A knock on the door snaps me out of my thoughts about the meeting.

“Come in.” Antonio calls.

It’s probably some nurse, yes Sir, no sir. Batting their lashes like cartoon.

Yes doctor, No doctor. Flirting with Antonio. Him flirting back.

He’s such a slut sometimes.

And he has a wife. Tw o kids.

But proving me wrong, the door opens revealing, Rosaline.

She has a bag in her hands, eyes on me, sad and sleep-less.

But she looked ravishing nevertheless wearing a shirt and leggings.

“I’ll leave you two alone.” Antonio says.

On the way out he says something to Rosaline who laughs silently.

“Little girl.” I say with my voice. It was raspy from the stupid dehydration from the surgery.

“Don De’Marco.” She says like a breath. As she advances towards me, I feel her gaze on me.

On my uncovered body. My shoulders, my arms and lastly her eyes land on my angry crotch.

After the anaesthesia effect, it wouldn’t sit down, it keeps pointing out of the cotton shorts I have on.

I couldn’t wear pants for my shot on the thigh, so it was just shorts.

As she stands just within my hands reach, I notice she’s not wearing any bra. Her luscious breasts hangs down in a almost clumsy manner. Utterly sexy and it takes my breath away.

“Well…”

“Hmm?” She answers sweetly.

This is gonna be fun.

[A|N]

We’ll have fun tomorrow. Or maybe next day.

You want the dirty, don’t you you sinful souls. 😏😏😋😋

Question of the chapter:

One direction

OR

THE VAMPS

1D

Go ahead and judge. I still love them.

-November.

Say thank you and it’s edited.

You guys are welcome BTW.

17

Positivity Corner:

In this life there is someone, to whom your biggest flaw becomes your biggest beauty.

He was sitting on the bed that looked quite weird for a hospital room to have.

Wearing shorts. His not so little him, poked out beneath the soft material of his shorts as if angry.

He looked angry .

Of course he’s angry. He just got shot. Thrice. My inner girl howls.

As usual I ignore her and instead take him in

His stomach was bandaged, the muscle connecting his shoulder to his arm was wrapped in bandages. His thigh had blood strains invading the thick layer of medical bandage.

Lastly his hand was wrapped in a roller bandage.

Inspire of all the injury he looked like the king he was.

And I realized that ‘three bullets couldn’t take down a De’Marco.’ It made me smile.

“Well…” He asked, voice harsh and raspy then usual.

“Hmm?” I answered, sweetly moving close to him.

Just as I was taking him in, I saw his eyes drifting over me. All over me. I felt naked . The intensity of his gaze made me squirm.

A small smirk played on his lips when his eyes came rest to my chest.

I wasn’t wearing a bra.

“You aren’t wearing a bra.” He said.

“Yes.” I agreed.

You’ve become utterly shameless. You make me feel disgusted. My inner girl cringed.

“What shall I do that you’d maintain, the decency of dressing up in a public place.” He asked holding out his unbroken hand to me.

I took his hand and with a slight pull, I was within inch distance of him.

His nose touching my lower stomach.

Drawing a long breath, he wrapped his arms around my waist pressing his face to my stomach.

And this little gesture was enough to break the dam, I had been building all day to keep my tears to myself. I stroke his hair while the tears flow like waterfall through my eyes.

“I’m fine.” I all he says.

“I can see, that.” I sniffle. He pulls out to look at me. A small smile plastered to his god-like face.

“Don’t cry, for me.” He says, rubbing my ass through the material of my leggings. “Now…I was taking about your punishment.”

“Punishment?” I wipe my nose with the back of my hand.

What punishment? My inner girl squeals.

I am not sure if she’s worried or scared.

She’s a whore. She’s excited.

“Punishment.” He clarifies.

“For not wearing a bra, and flaunting what’s mine for everybody to see.” His eyes hold utter seriousness and dominance.

Oh! My inner girl cups her boobs and massages them. Hmm. She moans.

She’s such a slut!

“What… I?” All the emotion and worry from my heart disappears filling it with carnal want.

He was shot. He needs to rest, he can’t go around and punish me.

Can he?

You turn a puddle of too when he dominates you. Of course he can punish you. My inner girl rolls her eyes.

“Pull down your pants.” He orders getting up from his position.

“Huh?”

My inner girl is already knelling on the floor, for him to dominate her anyway he desires. Peering up through her lashes she places her hand down to her heat and starts to moan in pleasure.

Stop it! I yell mentally.

She instead of stopping starts touching herself more furiously, lost in pleasure of the other world.

Slut .

“I am not going to repeat Rosaline. Pull. Your. Pants. Down.” He says calmly.

Infront of his full height I feel small.

Hesitant, I pull my leggings down, stepping out of them, I wait.

I wasn’t wearing panties, either.

In a way, wearing them makes me feel confined and as I stay on the room most of the time…

“You’re a bad girl, Rosaline.” He moves closer to me, reaching behind me he, frees my hair from the ponytail. “Now, lay on the bed, on your stomach”

I do as he says. I lay flat on my stomach on the bed so my boobs are mashed to the mattress and ass all bare, to him, head resting on the single pillow.

“Good girl.” He mumbles.

And somehow his voice lits my inside on fire.

A thin strip of black fabric is pressed against my eyes, making my senses frenzy.

“Shh. It’s okay.” He assures once the panic is evident in my movements. “It’s me.”

I lay quietly. The only thing I can see is darkness. The only sound I hear is of my breathing.

“Hold out your hands behind your back.”

I ball my hands into fists and place them on my back. He ties them with something rough.

Why is he going all Christian Grey?

For some moment I hear absolutely nothing.

I wait.

What’s he gonna do?

A hard smack on my ass makes me jump in surprise. It takes me a moment to realise that he just spanked me but it wasn’t his hand.

What the hell.

The slaps came from a more rubbery and flexible source then his hand.

I try to squirm to get rid of the burning sensation but he just blows on my ass again.

And again.

“Ohh! Please!” I whine.

The next slap lands lower to my ass cheeks…almost at my hot little heat as I feel my juices pool on the bedsheets beneath me.

“Ooow!” I moan out, squirming at the sensation.

“Quite. Or I’ll gag you.” He says in all seriousness and I know he isn’t kidding.

He smacks me again.

Each one, igniting the burn inside me more and more, bringing me close to an mind blowing orgasm.

I count thirteen spanks before he stops.

I bet my ass his red as a fucking tomato.

He unties my hand.

“Sit up.” He orders.

I do but wince as the wet bedsheets come in contact with my tender ass.

“Does it hurt?” He asks, untying the black curtain from my eyes.

His tone has a taunting edge and it drives me nuts.

“No.” I snarl “It feels fucking good.”

“Watch that tone.” With that warning he pulls away the blindfold.

I snort, getting down from the bed and pulling up my pants without looking back at him.

You can’t deny the fact, that you

enjoyed

it. My inner girl reasons.

Can you deny you’re hurt? I snarl at her.

He grabs my hand just as I am about to leave and wanks me around to face him.

“You aren’t going to talk to me like that, little girl.”

“You can’t go around and spank me like I am five.” I yell, fighting back my tears.

“I can.” He maintains his calm as always.

Bastard!

I sniffle, my eyes still glaring at him as he rubs my tender bottom.

“And now you’ll know not yo be so indecent in your clothing.” He says.

“You’re crazy.” I sniff. “It’s just a bra.”

“Yes. To you. But there are hundreds of horny men around the estate, they like to take peaks.” He explains.

“I don’t see them taking peaks.”

“That’s because you’re too naive.”

With a little bit courage, I step closer to him, one of my hand flat against his chest and the other reaching south.

When I walked in, little Vincent looked like it needed a little attention. Like it was needy .

I am such a needy little slut .

“Don’t.” He warns. “You won’t be able to finish.”

“Please?” I whimper, excited for a little taste of him and needy for a tender touch.

“No.” He bites back his smile. “Not tonight.”

Looking deep in his yes, I sink into my knees, my hand reaching for the waistband of his shorts.

“Rosaline.” He warns seriously.

I huff as I get up.

“You’re mean. You don’t give me what I want.” I pout.

“Is that what you want? My cöck in your mouth?” He asks savagely, grabbing the back of my hair and pulling harsly, so that my face is tilted to his.

“Yes.” I answer breathlessly.

Damn yes! I do a happy dance.

At least I get to come.

His actions making me more wet by the passing second.

“You dirty, little girl.” He accuses as his other hands slips inside my pants and reaches my core.

“You want me to choke you, huh?” He asks while rubbing my hot, wet heat.

“Yes.” I moan. “Please.”

“Naughty girl you are.” He says moving his face closer to mine. His fingers moving in frenzy around my wet, sensitive flesh.

He gently bites down on y earlobe as I give a mewl of pleasure.

“You want me in your mouth? You want to me fill that little mouth of yours, hmm? You’d like that, kitty?” His fingers gain more speed as he talks about my sinful desires for him.

With his fingers rubbing on my püssy and his voice talking dirty words in my ear, I reach my high, as the motions of his fingers go frenzy.

His lips move down to my neck and rests on my shoulder, kissing, nibbling and sucking on my pale flesh no doubt leaving a mark.

Coming down from my orgasm, I lean to him, he is breathing deep matching me breaths.

“I am tired, now.” I mumble.

He laughs. “You can stay the night.”

“Wait…” I stand straight as much as my wobbly legs allow me to and reach for the bag that had dinner. “I got you dinner.”

[A|N]

I was so tired to write something not-dirty. And I am still tired. I think I am gonna read, something now and also today I tried to make jello pudding but I dunno what happened it isn’t being you know…jello.

Question of the chapter:

Be Christian Grey for a day or be Harry Potter for a day.

As much as I am obsessed with C Grey’s character. I’d be Harry Potter and go find trouble all around the magic world. And plus I’d be studying in Hogwarts…I f

ucking

love DRACO MALFOY.

-November.

18

Positivity Corner:

Don’t look back and don’t look down. It’ll scare you.

Upon waking up I found the other side of bed empty.

Not like it was unusual. I had gotten used to it.

Sitting up, I pulled up my pants from the floor and pulled my hair up in handknot on top of my head.

Why does he need to wonder off! He’s been shot for God’s mercy. My inner girl whines.

I ignore her, and run to the bathroom, feeling the pressure on my bladder increase.

After my morning business and washing my face I walk back to the room. Vincent had appeared by whatever magic power he had and now was sitting on the edge of the bed, wearing his boxers while a nurse was re-doing his bandages.

She was looking up at him, now and then and touching his skin more then necessary.

And her uniform was cheesy. My inner girl snickered.

Ignoring her jealous self, I clear my throat. Vincent looks up, his emotions almost palpable through his eyes. They are tired and angry.

“Good Morning.” I chirp.

“Morning, Bella.” He rasps. “Dormi bene?”

(You sleep well)

“Sí.” I say. “Did you sleep well?”

“Dormo sempre bene accanto a te, dolcezza mia.”

(I always sleep well beside you, my sweet.)

His statement makes me blush a little but the nurse looks like she swallowed something…ugly.

“That’ll be all.” Vincent orders the nurse and she gets up from her position. Standing closer then necessary to him.

“What about your hand, Don?” She asks.

“It’s fine, thank you.”

With a flattering smile she leaves, ignoring me like a leaf fallen on the ground during fall.

Bitch! My inner girl snarls.

Bitchy indeed. I agree.

Taking a seat beside Vincent,I rest my cheek on his injured shoulder. “How are you?”

“I’m fine.” He sighs and leans a bit to me. “Three shots can’t do anything I can’t handle.”

I know he’s acting all mighty and powerful. But that’s just it, he’s acting. I saw how he couldn’t fist his left hand and it seems to be driving him nuts.

He’s limping when he’s walking and overall it’s just too much on his body.

Three bullets were enough to put someone in coma but here he is, in sense and well. But he’s not as strong as he was before the shots.

“I think, I’ll leave. You take rest, hmm?” I look at him from my position.

He immensely looking at the wall in front of him, his gaze so sharp that it can puncture a hole through the cement.

Loose the tension, babe. My inner girl says sultrily.

I ignore her tone. As always.

“Lay down for a while, I’ll leave after you have breakfast.” I murmur as I get up from my position.

On que a maid, walk with a trolley of breakfast and another maid behind her comes with a suit bag.

What the actual dog shit?

“Are you going somewhere?” I ask, my voice a little bit forceful.

“Yes.” That’s the answer he gives me.

Only. A yes!

I sit on the edge of the bed waiting for him to finish in the bathroom. He comes out and not even sparing a glance toward me, he opens his suit bag, pulling out a black shirt he shrugs it on buttoning up it himself.

Seeing him struggle with his slacks, I roll my eyes and walk to him, helping him put them on.

Men! They’d rather die then loose the attitude.

He sits on the bed while I do his tie, roll in his socks and tie his shoelaces.

“Why can’t you just take the day off.” I whine again.

He keeps giving me the silent treatment while he retrieves two guns and tugs them on the waistband of his pants.

“Vincent?” I ask again.

“Rosaline?” He repeats.

I put my hand on him forearm. “Stay. Lay down, have rest. Whatever it is, it can wait.” I say, soothingly.

“No, Rosaline. It can’t.” He says forcefully as he tries to stand up without wincing.

“What can be important then you right now?” I raise my voice. “Look at you.”

“What about me.” His eyes posses the fire that I saw in him the very first day. It was his Don’t mode now. A mode I wasn’t fully introduced to, yet.

“You can’t even walk without, limping. You can’t move your left hand let alone hold something with it, you can’t move comfortably. You’re sick, you need rest.” I yell, tears brim the corner of my eyes.

Why be so stubborn?

He stays emotionless, but the fire within his eyes burn bright. Somehow he looks taller, his shoulder looks straighter and without his bandaged hand no sign of injury visible made him look to much…of a Don.

“You’re weak, right now.” I whisper the last part out.

I bite my lower lip to stop the bubble of nerves inside me. But my eyes dry out when my back slams against the wall and a hand much warmer then my body temperature clamps around my throat, squeezing the breath out of me.

What the hell? My inner girl chokes.

“Vincent?” I choke out the words, my hands gripping his wrist.

What are you doing, baby?

He squeezes my neck a bit more hard, his pupils dilating with each breath he takes. “Don’t ever try to tell me what to do. And that I am weak.” He pronounces each word clearly for me to hear.

“You are not my wife.” He grits. “Yet.”

Biting my lip, I stop the tear from falling as I nod to his statement cause I don’t know how else to react.

“So don’t try to act like one.” He releases me after another squeeze.

Trying to catch my breath, I cough out the pressure on my throat.

My tears fall without a resistance from my eyes. I grip my throat softly and wince at the pain shooting through me, to my brains.

And then all I know is sobs breaking through my whole body.

I don’t know how I got to the house and how I managed to avoid everyone in it. I kept to myself in the room.

All I remember is changing into a turtle neck sweater the first thing after getting inside. It was being pretty cold at the start of November so no one would even question it.

Ariana came to call me for lunch, I faked sleeping and at some point I slept.

“Don’t trust men, around here, Rosaline. They’d get you in trouble. They’ll work you up, they’ll ruin you and they’ll leave you here to rot.” Is I remember what mama said and it’ll that kept ringing in my ears, when I slept and when I was awake.

And now that I think back, it was my fault. I shouldn’t have said what I did. It was a step forward on my part.

But the way he acted, what was his excuse? That he was angry? Sick? The Don?

Those seems pretty lame excuse for almost killing a girl by squeezing her throat just because she said some words of logic.

Rummaging through the closet, I find a thick blanket. Picking out my clothes for the night, I walk out of the room with my possessions and walk to a random guestroom on the upper floor.

I am not sure I can stay with him tonight or tomorrow.

[A|N]

And we’re done with 1/3 of the story. Happy reading. I hope you guys enjoy the spicy taste about to come next wink. wink. wink.

Question of the chapter:

Make love while , Roar (Katy Perry) OR Toxic (Britney Spears) plays on background.

While Toxic play on the background.

Lol.

-November.

“Double updates as promised”

19

Positivity Corner:

The broken you are on the inside the stronger you are on the outside.

I am well aware of the activity, outside the room.

The shouts coming from downstairs.

Vincent is shouting.

He’s angry.

“She didn’t leave the estate.” He yells ones again. This time his vice is followed by a loud bang. “She’s in the house.”

I grimace at his voice. It’s raspy and strained.

“I don’t care.” He shouts again followed by the cracking sound of something else braking.

It’s enough. My inner girl says from her position. She sitting with her knees pulled up to her chin, eyes slick with tears. He’ll calm down if we go to him. Or it won’t be long before the gunshots.

It was nine in the morning, the lights entered through the crevice of the curtains.

With a sigh, I walked to the bathroom attached, and examined my throat. The bluish-purple bruise wasn’t so prominent as now last night when I went to sleep. My throat was sore, it hurts when I try to talk.

Changing into the turtle neck sweater and pants from the evening before, I walk downstairs.

Sarah stands at the base of the stairs, her back to me, Diego stands in front of her. A sigh leaves him when he sees me walking down.

Sarah follows his gaze. She too exhales. “Thank God.” She murmurs making a cross sign across her chest.

“Where were you?” Comes the raspy angry voice.

He’s wearing the same suit from day before. His well kept hair now dishevelled and jaw clenched. Eyes red and body rigid.

“U-upstairs.” I rasp out despite the pain.

“Are you okay?” Diego frown.

“Fine.”

“You sure? You don’t sound well.” Sarah frowns. “I’ll make you ginger honey tea.”

“Thank you.” I say before descending the final stairs and walking back to our room, not looking at Vincent.

Not because I am angry and want to kill him.

But looking at him makes me feel more and more weak. If I look at him, I know I’ll cry and no matter how much I cry, my tears won’t stop pouring.

I place the blanket on the bed before retrieving another turtle neck beige baggy sweater and leggings before going to the bathroom, for a shower. I didn’t shower yesterday and now I feel dirty.

I dry myself in the shower and dress inside before walking out in the room with a towel rubbing on my head.

I see Vincent sitting on the bed, clenching and unclenching his jaw.

“Why didn’t tell anyone that you were staying upstairs?” He asks, voice a bit normal and soft.

“I’m sorry.” I rasp before walking into the closet putting the towel in the hamper.

Now leaning against the closet door he blocks my path.

“I need to go to the kitchen.” I whisper looking at my bare and his shoe clad feet. I can’t just look at him.

Placing two fingers down my chin, he lifts up my face, to meet his eyes.

I cast mine down, unable to help myself. Chanting the same mantra over and over in my head. ‘Don’t cry’

He pulls me to him, gently graving my waist. I don’t resist even when I should.

Resting his fore head on my shoulder he sighs as his hand move to hem of my sweater.

I grab both his hands in mine, indicating that he needs to stop but he ignores me.

By this point my inner girl is sobbing her heart out. With a gentle tug of his hands he takes off my sweater pulling the material above my head.

He again, lifts my chin, but this time to examine my wound. I feel the tremble of my chin as he touches the purple bruise ever so lightly.

“I’m sorry, piccolo.” He murmurs brushing the wound with his fingertips.

I sniff. “I’m such a monster.” He whispers “Sono così dispiaciuto.” (I am so sorry.)

“It’s okay.” I whisper pulling his hand from my throat. “I said what I shouldn’t have. You were right. I am in no position to tell you what to do. I am not your wife.”

He remains silent. I do too, for a moment. “I need to go to the kitchen.”

He steps aside. I pull down my shirt again, leaving for the kitchen.

Everybody is sited on the kitchen table, plates of breakfast in front of them.

“Look, the missing girl.” Antonio mocks.

“Be nice.” Ariana hisses.

I smile. “Good morning.”

“How come I didn’t see you since two nights before?” Antonio asks buttering his toast.

I shrug. “Maybe I was just invisible.”

“Smart.” He nods.

More like dumb. My inner girl snorts.

“Do you want toast or oatmeal?” Ariana asks.

“I’ll make some tea. I’m not hungry.” I mumble.

“I’ll make it for you.” Sara beats me to the stove so I just sit on my chair.

A minute later Sarah puts a cup of honey-ginger tea infront of me. I thank her taking a sip.

Somehow the warm fluid relieves my throat from the soreness and itchiness.

The mood around the table flows quite normally. Aless talks about preschool and his art teacher, whom he seems to like the most.

And by that I mean, the only lady he hasn’t called a goat or an old cow. Antonio laughs at his son’s descriptions while Ariana glares at him.

Sarah talks about her teachers and sometimes Antonio or Ariana or Diego would make some pointy comments or throw sarcasm and we’d laugh.

However the mood shifts as Vincent enters the kitsch and takes his seat beside me. I shift in my chair, trying to keep a little bit distance from him but he grabs my left hand in his right and well one. It’s a hard grip but gentle.

I twist and roll my wrist trying to let go of his grip, but Hus just keeps getting stronger. I keep my struggle on as keeps his hold.

It won’t leave a bruise. My inner girl assures.

I know. I tell her.

Ariana puts two toasts, an egg, some bacon and salad in his plate. He let’s go of my hand and picks up his food.

“I’ll leave.” I whisper. “I’m a bit…” I look at Vincent from my corner of my eye. He’s looking at me intently, his toast halfway through his mouth.

“Jumpy.” Ariana completes my sentence looking at me with narrowed eyes filled with doubts.

“Sick.” I alter her.

She smiles.

“If it’s something serious… I can look you up.” Antonio offers after taking a sip of his coffee.

“It’s just…you know, sore throat.” I smile as I finish my tea in a long sip and place the tea cup in the sink before dashing out of the kitchen.

I pick up my blanket and some clothes from Vincent’s room and go to the guest room, I used earlier.

[A|N]

I think I am on a sugar rush. Anyways the link for TRINITY is down below.

https://www.wattpad.com/story/188935322-trinity

Question of the chapter:

Would you forgive Vincent if he did what he did to you, instead of Rosaline?

I’d probably choke him with a rope tied around his neck, as much as a daddy he is.

-November.

20

Positivity Corner:

It’s okay to be scared.

I don’t know when I fell asleep in the guest room, after breakfast.

I was hungry, alright. But I couldn’t eat. It was hurting enough to speak and gulp down my own saliva.

And that was the thing about sore throat. I kept gulping down my own saliva without a reason and the white hot pain would shot through me and smack right into the center of my brain.

Just like I couldn’t tell when I fell asleep, I couldn’t tell when I was moved to Vincent’s room.

And now wide awake I kept thinking when did he carry me down here? I heard the toilet flush and seconds later the bathroom door open and shut.

Closing my eyes, I tried to fake being asleep. And more seconds later, I felt Vincent shuffling the covers and getting behind me on the bed.

He wrapped an arm around my stomach, placing his face between the crook of my neck, he snuggled to comfort.

Just like that the cold blanket covering me since morning had been thawed replaced by a warm fuzzy duvet.

“Am I forgiven, la mia piccola bellezza?” He murmured against my skin. I shivered.(My little beauty)

“I know you can hear me.” He said once again when I didn’t reply.

“For what shall I forgive you?” I whisper.

“Baby.” He breathed.

“I am sorry, Vincent. I only wanted you to take rest so you can be healthy again. I didn’t know that you won’t like it. It was my mistake and I got paid for it. I am the one, who should be asking to be forgiven.” This time, inspite of the pain in my throat causing of my raspy voice, I keep talking, not holding back the tears anymore.

I was hurting okay? I was hurting so much, the fact that the only man, I believed and even trusted, maybe had begun to love, strangled me to a point where is finger prints were evident on my skin.

No matter how hard I tried to keep the tears in, they wouldn’t stay because let’s face it, my heart just got broken.

By abuse .

“It wasn’t your fault, kitty.” He reassures, his hand now rubbing softly against my stomach, and like the traitor my body is to me, the whore liked it, ignoring that fact, that this man, just choked us to death, just twenty four hours ago.

“I overreacted.” He sighs. “I was under pressure, baby. I am so sorry.”

“You reacted just fine.” I mumble shuffling the sheets around, they are still the same red sheets, I had placed two nights before. “Why did you being me here?” I asked once down from the bed and standing face to face with Vincent.

He keeps looking at me with emotion filled eyes. His gaze telling me he doesn’t know what to do and for the first time ever he feels helpless. And it’s pouring out of his aura.

“I wanted to lay down with you.” He says after a beat, choosing his words carefully, rolling them around his tongue, confused what my outburst would be.

“I don’t want to sleep with you.” I spat. “That’s why I moved upstairs.”

“Come to bed.” He orders.

I cross my arms over my chest and sigh. “You don’t even feel it, Vincent.” I sigh. “As much as you’re showing. You think you just hurt me, because you strangled me. But the fact that you don’t see is, you almost killed me because I asked you yo stay in because you were shot, Thrice. You were hurt and injured.” I jab a finger at him, my tone pouring out acquisitions.

“You hurt me, Vincent. You hurt my heart.” I was crying, now. “The pain is worse here.” I point at my heart.

“I’m so so so very sorry, baby.” He sighs. “What can I do to make it up to you, my sweet? I wasn’t in my senses then. And when it came to me, I ran back to you. You weren’t at the hospital. I came home, Sarah said you were a sleep when she called you for lunch and when I ran up here, I couldn’t find you.” He takes in a deep breath.

“I was so angry.” He grits his teeth. “So angry at myself, that I hurt you. So angry that, I couldn’t find you. My first thought was that you left. I lost my mind, kitty. I was ready to kill.”

“So I heard.”

“Come here.” He holds out his un-injured hand for me to take, I place mine in his as he squiftly pulls me to him.

I sit cross legged atop of the covers and wait for him to speak.

“Forgive me, this one time?” He asks.

“This one time?”

Can’t say his confession hasn’t moved me. It has.

But also I am a gooey bitch that carves his attention. And when I get it, I am just a fifthly puddle of liquid.

I am such a weirdo.

“This one time.” He assures, and with his other hand, the broken one he pulls out a big candy box, from the nightstand draw.

It’s a golden coloured tin box, inside rests various shaped chocolates and about twenty of them. I smile unknowingly.

“Did you like it?” He asks. “I brought five other too.”

“Five other?” I gasp.

“In case you didn’t like them?” He shrugs.

“I don’t.” I lie.

“Okay.” He pulls out a medium sized paper bag and hands it to me.

I refrain from squealing out of joy.

Maybe you can forgive him? My inner girl states more like a question.

Inside I nod at her.

“I forgive you.” I say. “But if you hurt me again, I am moving upstairs. And rejoining as a maid.”

“Whatever you say.” He whispers before his lips touch mine in a slow dance.

It takes me a second to realise that I was having my first ever kiss!

Though all the nasty we did in the bedroom, in the bathroom, in the hospital, we never kissed.

He almost pulls out from the kiss but I pull him back.

This time I initiate the kiss, softly kissing his upper and lower lip before taking one at a time in my mouth and sucking them.

I hear, Vincent growl, from the lack of control over our kiss. I pull back, grinning.

“I like you.” I grin and peck his lips.

He smiles. “You want me to make you soup, it’ll help your throat heal.”

I nod enthusiastically, opening the bag of chocolates.

[A|N]

Looks like they made up, the bitches.

Anyways, so today I went for this little walk and mind you I don’t like to leave the house that much…so I saw this really cute puppy. It was stray so I think, cause it looked really dirty and was eating from a garbage can. It’s black and about I think a week old.

I’m such a couch potato.

I so I brought him in and hid him in my little brother’s room. My mum doesn’t know. And if she does she’s gonna kill me.

She hates dogs. And any pet for that matter.

Question of the chapter:

Jeans Or Leggings?

Leggings. I have fatty thighs.

-November.

21

Positivity Corner:

Get yourself a daddy.

The next week since the choking incident, I was treated like a princess.

I still wore turtle neck, until Ariana got specious and asked me about it. I said I had a sore throat and was feeling kinda cold.

She said, surely it wasn’t that cold yet, and tell you it was the second week of November and it was pretty cold, if you ask me.

But Ariana put a serious face and demanded the truth, I flipped the off somehow, until she came to the bedroom randomly with out knocking. And thus she saw the pale, almost faded bruise around my throat.

And then Vincent got punched in the jaw, which basically did him no harm and all kind of British profanities that Ariana could remember.

Vincent apologized and said it would never happen.

“It better not!” She fumed. “If I found something like that again, you will have your baby maker inside Aless’s bloodhound, I swear Vincent.” She had jabbed her finger to his chest in the process of her speech.

“Okay. Okay.” Vincent had retrieved his side of the story and gave her time to cool off.

And then I got a earful because, I didn’t tell her and I was supposed to and all that.

After the day, Vincent got me so many candies that I got fat in one day, he asked Aless what he wanted for his birthday and that he’ll buy Aless an early birthday gift.

Aless said he wants a dog. Not a puppy but a big trained dog.

Now that being said, Ariana threw a fit saying, there was gonna be another animal death if Aless got another dog, and she didn’t want ‘the curse’ upon her child.

Whatever that means.

So Vincent got Aless a fully trained bloodound. A big black ugly looking dog that Aless named Mr.Kin.

What kind of pet’s name is Mr. Kin?

And tomorrow being the big day when the little monster turns six, Ariana said she didn’t want anything fancy. Just a cake and some friends.

To which everyone agreed.

Now sitting in the sun room, late noon all I could think was useless stuff that didn’t really made sense.

“You look so much like your father.” I hear the voice of the former Don.

“Papa.” I stand up to greet him.

“Though your beauty came from your mother but you look like your father.” He said taking a seat infront of me.

“You knew him?” I asked.

I never really had given a thought about my gather since mama died.

“We were once friends.” Papa smiled, recalling memories. “Both of us, came from Italy in an oil ship, as labours.”

“Labours?” I asked.

He noded. “All this…” He gestured the room in a circular motion. “All this wasn’t only my hard work. It was his too.” He said.

“He was so much like you, attentive, quite, a great follower of rules. Respectful.” He nods.

I flush. “Where is he now?”

“I don’t know.” Papa shrugs. “All I received from him was a note. He said he went for a vacation to Italy. But he never came back. I sent my men there but he had just…vanished.”

“You haven’t heard from him since?” I asked.

“I haven’t.” He pours all his sadness in a sigh. “Once he told me this life, all these organized crimes weren’t something he fancied of doing.”

“So he just leaves?” I ask.

“I don’t know what happened to him. I never knew but I tried to find out. For Emerald’s sake. I did. But he never appeared.”

“Did he ever knew…about me?”

“Yes.” He shrugs. “He did. He knew he was going to have a child.”

“Why did he leave, then?”

“I was his friend. But Mariano was a private man, your father.” He sighs. “He mostly kept to himself.”

I noded.

All this time I thought maybe my papa tried to look for me but in reality he just left.

Just like that.

“He loved your mama, Rosaline.” Papa mumbles. “In a world like ours, it was tough to find love but he did and he left.”

“I’m sorry.” I mumbled, quite not knowing why.

“Every time I look at you, I remember Mariano. All those summer days in our motherland. Cleaning people’s garden and plucking out grapes to make wine.” He sighs.

“You must be real lonely.” I whispered. “Have you ever considered…you know getting another partner?”

I change the subject. I think it was going a little deep for me.

It’s not like everyday I get to know about my father and considering I tried to find him while mama was still alive, brought back some memories.

Papa laughs. “Grown real big haven’t you, I remember just the day you were born, a little bundle of redness snuggled to your mother.”

I flush.

“The little girl is giving me advice.” He teases.

“I didn’t mean in that way, papa…”

“No, sweet. I never considered having another women.”

“And lived all alone, on your own? Maybe you should consider dating again.”

He laughed again, this time with pure amusement. “I’ve had my life. Look at me, almost sixty and old.”

“And you’ll have sixty years more to live.” Ariana and Sarah walks in carrying a large tray of teapot and cups.

“I thought we’d gossip.” Sarah says putting hot water and a pack of herbal tea in papa’s cup.

“Sugar, dear?” Papa asks.

Ariana looks at him with sharp eyes that makes the former Don nod and say “Well…then.”

“Sugar is bad for the diabetes, papa.” Ariana reasons with a soft voice.

“Just one wouldn’t hurt, would it?” I ask as I put a sugar cube in papa’s cup.

Her grins genuinely at me.

Ariana glares at me as she pours tea for the rest of us.

“I tried to make these cookies.” Sarah frowns. “But…they’re not cookies.”

“ Is it edible?“ Papa asks.

“I suppose.” She sighs.

“Then thank God and eat it.” He says.

“Maybe you should start seeing other ladies.” Sarah says.

“Am I that much of a burden to you?” Papa reasons.

“No.” Ariana pipes up. “It’s just…you might need someone to talk to sometimes and someone to share your time with.” She says.

“I have a happy family, Ariana.” Papa sips his tea. “What more could a man ask for?”

Ariana nods giving up. She knows that it’s impossible to get the Don agree to do something he clearly doesn’t consider.

“And I suggest you girl start making the family bigger.” He says. “I can’t wait to have have like…twenty little devils running around this big empty house.”

Sarah blushes and I think I do too.

“Will do.” Ariana salutes.

We laugh.

“What did Aless say he wants for his big day?” Papa asks.

“He wanted an ugly dog, that he already got.” I crinkle my nose.

“And a gun that shoots bubbles.” Ariana rolls her eyes. “I have no why he wants things like he does.”

“At breakfast table, Diego said Aless wanted bombs, the ones you can set timer on.” Sarah shrugs eating one of her cookies.

Surprisingly despite of their bad shape, the cookies are quite tasty. Plus they are sugarless and naturally sweetened so papa can eat them.

Ariana sighs. “Don’t we have discipline camp for troubled kids?”

“We do. But for teens not for toddlers.” Sarah fuses.

“He’s not troubled, Ariana.” Papa reasons. “He has an imaginary power that most kids lack.”

His phone rings which he picks up. Saying nothing he leaves the sunroom leaving the I and the girls alone.

The things I had heard about the former Don, from other people are and were severely wrong.

The following night after dinner I was waiting in the room, dressed in my nightshirt and pajamas for Vincent to come home.

He apparently left the house around early morning and hasn’t been around since.

I hear the door open. Glancing toward the doorway, I see Vincent’s silhouette in the dim lights.

“You asleep, piccolo?” He asks.

“No.” I reply.

“Okay. Okay, good.” He whispers as I feel him getting into bed.

“What’s wrong?” I whisper back.

“Nothing.” He replies, I feel him shrugging off his shirt and un-do his pants. “I missed your sweet little…” He rasps as one of his hard calloused hand finds my center and slips his hand under my cotton PJs.

“There.” He whispers. “My Kitty.”

With his soft breaths on my neck, fingers working their magic on my Kitty, caressing, rubbing, pinching, I release a soft moan as one of his finger make it’s way inside me.

“Oohh!” I whimper at the full feeling.

“Yeah baby. You’re warm.” I hear him mumble. “And small.”

“Mmmhmmh.” I whimper as his finger starts to pump itself in and out of me. “Oh, Vincent.” I try to thrust my pelvis up to meet his strokes but nothing work.

He keeps going in and out of my wet, slick tunnel until I come, exploding all over his expert fingers.

“Oh, I missed you.” Vincent mumbles.

[A|N]

I was listening to some old songs and then I started to crying because I am such an emotional whore.

Question of the Chapter:

Be a doctor OR a professor.

I wanna be a doctor cause I am obsessed with the idea of doctors.

Idk why.

PS: Do you guys watch DR. MIKE on YouTube? Ya’ll get the idea then, why am I do obsessed!?

-November

22

Positivity Corner:

If you can’t say No. Say Fuck You. It’s better then No.

The next few days, I was being treated like a princess. Though the treatment was highly personal and was meant to pamper me and quite possible make me forget certain incidents but I like the first few times when the breakfast would be brought into the room by a maid, the bed would be made and Vincent would remind me his presence before he left for his work.

Sometimes it would be a kiss on my mouth while I slept. Sometimes it would be a bit more harsher reminder. Eating my kitty to wake me up, for example.

The only good part of waking up to Vincent licking and groping my sex with his mouth was I got to wake up to an amazing orgasm that lasted through out the early parts of the day followed and it’d be dishonest of me if I said I didn’t love that part.

I absolutely loved the waves of pleasure that woke me up from my slumber.

But as much as I liked it, it became boring after a while. It became boring just to sit in the sun room and gossip with Sarah and Ariana. Ariana along with Antonio and the kids left for London two days ago and that’s when it got more boring. There won’t be any life in the house with no screaming and pranks of Aless. There would be no laughs.

Diego had planned to take Sarah somewhere for a little vacation before Christmas and so they left the country early noon yesterday leaving me drown myself in utter boredoom.

It was past lunch time and I was sitting on one of the garden bench under a huge Lychee tree. It was the only tree with leaves in the garden and it provided some warmth.

I pulled my Cardigan tighter around myself as I rubbed my arms. I was bored, alright…and I had nothing to do.

All that kept buzzing around my head was the conversation I had with papa a couple of weeks ago. At some point, I had almost forgotten about it, until two days back when I was in Papa’s room, tiding up thing after his departure to Italy.

His room lacked the touch of a female and was as bland as a man’s bedroom can be apart from the picture of his wife on his bedside table.

The files and papers that he worked on were haphazardly placed on his table, tea cups and plates littered on top of them.

Let’s just say, I had a lot of work to do that morning and seriously, it was almost unwinding. I felt like my muscles were almost rusted.

After I took out the dirty dishes and made his bed, vacuumed the carpet and dusted the window, I was almost tired.

Lastly, I started to work on the papers that was scattered over the table. Honestly I didn’t have any intention to touch the papers, they might be important for I could tell, but I was tired and turned on the ceiling fan cause the room doesn’t have an air-conditioner.

The papers went flying all over the room and so cursing and whatever, I had to pick the papers up and arrange them. After turning off the fan, of course.

Well…my silent brainstorming started after I had arranged the papers into a neat pile. After the cleaning up the mess I had created, I tried all the desk drawers to put the loose papers in. All but the bottom drawer was locked.

So out of necessity I pulled the drawer open and stuffed the papers in. My natural reflex would be to close the drawer but the envelope addressed in bright green ink caught my eyes, I skimmed through the writing and the name it was addressed to.

The envelope said, Luciano De’Marco followed by the address of this house but what caught my eyes was the letter had come over air-mail from Italy…from Mariano DiAngelo.

Mariano…Mariano…Mariano DiAngelo.

The letter was dated recently.

I frowned taking the letter in my hand and several more appeared underneath.

But papa said…

He said he hadn’t heard of Mariano since he left for Italy.

But he gets letter from him…every now and then, what it looks like.

Why would he lie to me, about my father? Why would he not want me to meet him?

It’s not like I was going after him anyway…but why would he hide the fact that, he and father still were still in touch.

He never stopped contacting my father. He always knew where he was…and he lied to me.

Why would he do that?

The sound of the door opening makes me jump. I quickly shove the letters in the drawer and close it with a thud before Vincent appears.

“What are you doing here?” He asked a slight hint of annoyance mixed with anger grips the edge of his voice.

“Uh…just -er- tidying things up.” I stammer getting up and pulling my now loose hair into a handknot.

“Okay.” He frowns.

Maybe he’s deciding if it’s the truth.

“Are you done, yet?” He asks still frowning.

“Yeah.” I say quicker then I should as I pick up the broom lying next to me and give the carpet one last brushing before putting the dust in a pan.

“I still have to wipe the floor.” I mumble to myself.

“You haven’t had food yet.” He says, still not buying my answers.

“Yeah. I was hungry.” I mumble getting up from the floor and looking at him.

All in his grey-white glory Vincent stands on the door way with a frown on his face.

“Are you sure you’re done?” He asks once again as I face him, a fake smile plastered in my face.

I have a guess that if this man here knows, that I have been snooping around in his papa’s room, God’ll only know the result of what’ll happen to me.

I smile at him brightly and ask “How was the meeting.”

“It was alright.”

“Did you make the deal?” I turn and gather the things that I brought here.

“Yeah, we did.” He sighs. “Now, come I want to feed you.”

And that’s what had been going around in my head.

Mariano DiAngelo.

My father. And why had he left America and why was he in Italy.

Why never in my twenty years of life he had come to see me, at least once?

And why would papa lie to me?

And so now in this chilly weather I couldn’t but feel the warmth rushing all over me, with an absurd plan.

[A|N]

Major credit for this chapter goes to 3ammayhem

That’s all I got to say.

Question of the Chapter.

Water park OR Carnival.

Carnival. Cause I fucking can’t swim.

-November

23

Positivity Corner:

Sometimes we have to stay quite to prove we’re smart.

The plotting of my plan was easier then I thought it to be, especially Vincent being at his office and the house empty for some maids here and there.

My first errand was to find those letters again in papa’s room, so two evening after I got my master idea I strolled casually to papa’s room and locked the door from the inside.

I copied the address the letter came from though my hand itched to open the flap of the envelope and read what is written inside, I subdued the urge to do so cause it was literally double standard to read someone’s letters.

So just like I had come, I left pausing to enjoy the view and air through the grand balcony at the end of that corridor that overviews the garden on the rare side.

It was particularly cold today and Vincent was back before dinner. We had a little moment before I got down to make dinner and we ate at the kitchen table talking about his day and mine.

My only motive now was to find out the way to go to Italy and so far I could see, I had two options.

I. I can ask nicely to Vincent who I know will throw a fit like a bratty toddler.

II. Sneak out of the house, past hundreds of mafia men with armed guns and no money in my God forsaken pockets.

“I was wondering if I could go down to the whorehouse where I stayed.” I asked Vincent once we finished showering and while he was brushing his teeth.

He finished brushing and wiped his mouth with a small towel. “Why?”

“Uh…I have some things I’d like to have, and something that belong to my mum…” I look at him with a sad smile.

It was not really a part of my plan though but I really wanted to have my mum’s things. I doubt if they still have them.

And also while being on that house, I could find a little bit more closure from my mother’s things, maybe I can find a contact number or something like that.

You don’t have a phone. My inner girl points out.

I shrug.

“When do you want to go?” He pulls me to him by my waist. My hands lay flat on his naked chest as eyes look deeply into his.

“Whenever you can take me…” I tail off, my mouth instantly finds a spot somewhere between his shoulder and neck and I immediately latch on. Gently kissing sucking and nibbling on the flesh.

He gives a grunt before picking my up, I wrap my arms around his waist as he carries me to bed.

We make out till mining and then I drop into slumber before Vincent.

I could feel soft kisses over my face. I hummed.

“I’m leaving, baby.” Vincent said before kissing my lips softly. “Be good, won’t you?”

“Hmm.” I replied opening my eyes a little. He looked exceptionally edible with a black button down and a leather jacket over it, hovering over me. “You look good.” I mumble in my sleepy voice.

“All yours, baby girl.” He chuckles humorously.

“Mine.” I grinded before I got up to place a wet kiss to his mouth that he replied with his own.

After Vincent left, I made breakfast and ate. watched peppa-pig on YouTube that the TV has and then cleaned the windows in the corridor cause let’s face it, I had nothing better to do.

After lunch, I was back in the room. My head was working almost at the speed of a snail.

The only thing I had by far is my father’s address.

Why do I even want to see him? A tiny part of my brain reasoned.

Is he the right person for me to meet right now cause…as far as papa told me, that he knew he a child and Mariano loved my mother, but that still doesn’t make sense why would papa lie to me about him?

And secondly what kind of father leaves his own kid after knowing about her existence and doesn’t even look for her? In twenty years makes no attempt to contact her?

The kind that doesn’t care…replied that voice in my head. And maybe you shouldn’t too.

Right now you have everything… Look at it. Vincent as much as dominating as he is…you’ve got him. He gives you evey thing a girl could ever dream of.

And what if this plan ruins everything? What if it ruins the connection you have with Vincent? Says the voice in my head.

True. I reason. But what about the truth? Why my mama never told me about my father? Why was he always ignored upon asking questions? Why would papa lie to me about my father’s existence, that he didn’t know where he was anymore when clearly they were still in touch?

And most of all why ever would my father, the man who created me, and the man who knew about me won’t even try to contact me? What kind of love did my mama and my father had that he didn’t show up when she was buried?

So what? Now you want to go to Italy? To find out the truth? To find out your father who never cared. You want to find out why? You want to ask him why he never looked for you? Why wasn’t he there in your mama’s funeral? Why should you care if he didn’t ? The voice said again.

The rational part of me was right but my emotional part was too.

I was now torn between the two halves of me. It was painful and I couldn’t decide.

Going to Italy on my own could ruin everything. But not going meant I’d never fund any kind of closure to my family.

Why was it so important anyway? The rational part of me asks. You never gave a thought about it till papa told you about Mariano.

I sigh. It’s not wrong. But it’s not right either.

The door opens making me turn my head toward the doorway.

Vincent had an office bag in his grip. Wearing a black button down and black ripped jeans paired with a brown over coat over his leather jacket literally made me drivel.

“You’re back early.” I say excitedly as I sit up on my hunches.

“I am.” He says as he leans over the bed to kiss me, I kiss him back with cosmic enthusiasm. My hands go around his neck as I try to pull him closer to me, desperate to close the distance in between.

He pulls out making me whimper.

“Thought you wanted to go collet your mother’s things.” He says with a smirk in hi lips as he sits down on the edge of the bed taking off his boots.

“I want to…but not now.” I say.

“Just tell me when you want to go okay?” He says taking of his coat.

“Sì.” I mumbled, drawing haphazard patterns in the bedsheets.

I wonder if we’ll really work out. He wasn’t being clear about our relationship status anyway. But what we have gives me a little hope that may be…it can work out.

“Rosaline?” I hear him sigh.

“Hmm?”

“Where are you, I asked what you wanted to do now?”

“I want you.” I blurt out, unable to think anything that what will happen if I try to leave on my own…will he never take me back if I leave?

Will I want to come back once I’ve had the taste of freedom?

“What?” Vincent asks.

“I want you. Take me.” I answer.

24

Positivity Corner:

If you think killing someone is worth it…then torturing them will be more.

With a loud sigh Vincent’s lip met mine in a slow dance. Taking mine delicately between his lips he sucks softly until I gasp for breath.

“We can wait if you want to.” He whispers after pulling out from our kiss, his hand caressing my lower lip, forehead resting against mine.

“I don’t.” I grab his face in my hands pulling his lips back to mine. I sigh against the familiar feeling of him, his minty taste and warm flesh. I take his bottom lip in between mine as I suck on the wet warm flesh softly. I pull away only to say, “Take me. Now.”

Pushing me back in the bed he smiles slyly taking me all in. I bite the whole if my bottom lip as like a predator, Vincent hovers over me still smiling like a cunning fox. He leans down taking my lisp between his again, sucking on harshly as I whimper in response.

Mmmhmmm

. My inner girl moans.

I feel my core getting wet and a delicious knot form at the base of my stomach. Vincent gently teases my lips with his, barely touching them with his, softly blowing on the flesh making me crave the feel of his lips on mine again.

“You’re all mine, aren’t you?” He whispers bringing his face closer to my ear, so that his warm breath fans my cheek.

His voice ignites the burn inside of me and suddenly hot-cold shivers rush down my spine and stomach as I fist the sheets on both of my hands, trying to grab a hold of my self desperately.

I look at his face so close to mine. His eyes were half closed and breathing slow. “Yes.” I whisper lowly after a while. “All yours.”

“Then you’ll be a good girl for me, sí?” He asks as one of his hands slowly travel up my thighs, and back down and up again. The other supporting himself on top of me.

“Oh! Yes sir!” My inner girl moans for him.

“Sí.” I reply in his mother tongue.

“Say you’ll be a good girl for me, Piccolo.” He urges, his movement stop at the apex of my thigh.

I feel my body respond to his dominance.

My inner self showing me images that are too unholy to look at but I keep my eyes closed and relish them as the fluid of my sex flows without a barrier.

“I’ll be a good girl for you.” I whisper.

I almost feel him smile against my skin as he places a soft kiss on my cheek.

I sigh. He captures my lips again in a slow torture with his both hand on either side of me supporting himself. I return the kiss back with my urgency.

I whimper lowly when Vincent pulls away and his lips meet the flesh of my chin and glides down in a silky motion till the base of my throat where he nibbles on the flesh, taking it gently between his lips. I moan out from the heat his mouth is causing me.

Oh God!

“Shh…no sound, little girl.” He admonishes as he sits up straight, my body between his legs, his both hand on my either thighs as he looks down with me with utter lust and want in his olive eyes.

“You’re mine Rosaline.” His voice drops down by a few octaves but the depth of it makes me hear every word loud and clear.

“Yours.” I answer.

Keeping his eyes on mine he pops the button on his shirt before shrugging it off. Now sitting atop of me at his half naked glory he smirks as his hands travel up raising the big shirt I was wearing by fair inches.

The shirt goes up enough for him to see that I was intact wearing no panties.

You’re gonna get spanked again. My inner girl mocks at me.

We’re the same person I say her back. To which she give me the finger and flips me off.

“Uh-uh.” Vincent exclaims but his hands doesn’t stop, he raises the shirt until it’s over my head and I am laying naked between his legs.

For a moment he fucks me with his eye. “You’re gorgeous.” He mumbles. I blush but he doesn’t give me time to recover. He kisses my lips hurriedly before his lips glide down to the valley between my breasts. He nibbles and sucks the skin softly before capturing my both breasts in his hands dropping his weight completely on top of me.

Oh Jesus! He’s heavy! My inner girl moans liking the warm weight as much as I was

I grab the back of his neck, holding in for dear life, the other make it’s way through the small space between our heated bodies towards his chest. I glide it does to his crotch with a fevered need palming him through his pants.

He grunts, liking the sensation, I rub with more speed as I feel him growing against me.

Mhmmm…

I moan out as one of his hand is replaced by his mouth and the other hand rolls the little flesh of nerves gently.

I mewl feeling his teeth graze my nipple before his tongue sweeps over the sensitive flesh. “Oww!” I whimper again as he bites the nipple harshly.

The nipple falls out from his mouth with a faint pop. “Shh.” He admonishes as he covers my other nipple with his mouth repeating his actions while his other hand please my other nipple rolling, twisting, tugging, making my sex drip in want and need. He rolls his hips against my hand slowly, making himself more rigid and erect inside his tight clothing.

“Oh Vincent!” I moan out arching my back, wanting more friction from him. But he’s reluctant. He only gives me what he wants to.

Rude bastard! My inner girl barely gasps as he fingers herself on the verge of an orgasm, sweety and bucking.

His hand leave my breast and glides down toward my dripping wet püssy. Out of instinct I spread my legs slightly to make room for his hand.

With his experienced fingers he separates the folds before he strokes my clít in a slow circular motion.

The wetness drips as he keeps assaulting me. He releases my nipple with a pop again and a sly grin plastered on his face he slides down his body dropping his face between the hot wet are between my legs making me arch my back immediately and cry out.

“Mmhmm.” He hums as My hand leaves his crotch as he slides down. I pout inspite of the ball of nerves growing inside of me. His lips take both of my püssy lips between his, sucking on them.

“Oh Vincent.” I cry out as my hands fly to grab the back of his head only to push him more deep.

His tongue darts out as he laps up my juices flickering my clít once before shoving his tongue into my little hole.

“Oww!” I mewl at the foreign sensation trying to close my legs. But with strong hands Vincent keeps them apart.

“Oh please!” I cry out as his tongue keeps going in and coming out of my sex. I grab his head tighter almost pulling his hair of of the roots as writhe beneath him in pleasure.

“Don’t come.” He grunts as his tongue replaces his finger. The boney hard flesh making me feel full.

“Please.” I beg as his finger keeps fucking me relentlessly. In-out. In-out. Repeatedly.

“Vincent, please.” I cry unable to hold longer but he adds one more finger before pumping more harshly.

I moan at the fullness and the way it stretches me. Soon another finer joins. “Come.” Vincent orders as his moments become frequent and hard. He now bends down and flickers his tongue over my sensitive clít making me cream all over his hand and mouth with a loud cry of pleasure.

He sits up straight and hovers over me once again, kissing my lips, now coated with the taste of my wetness.

“Taste yourself?” He asks as he puts his wet finger inside my mouth. “Suck.” He orders.

I take them willingly as a musky-salty wet taste fills my mouth. I run my tongue over them, hallowing my cheeks I finish the delicacy as his finger comes out with a faint pop.

“Good girl.” Vincent grins at me. “Did you come good?” He ask.

I nod. “Uh-mhmm.”

He kisses me once more as he climbs down taking off his pants and boxers. His huge fleshy rod stands up erect, red and puffy. Reaching under the bed he pulls out a string if thin packets one of which he rips open.

Rolling the condom to his huge length, he hovers over me once again, both of his hand on either side of my head, supporting his weight.

“You’re nice and wet for me, my little girl.” He whispers dropping his face between my breasts and nuzzling. I move my hips as the feeling of him at my entrance grows. “I’m gonna take you now.” He says darkly before biting the soft flesh of my right breast and sucking on it.

And then with a sudden force he thrusts himself in my. I grab his wide shoulders to steady him as my teeth clamps down my lips and eyes close.

“Shit!” He curses pulling out. I don’t open my eyes as he pushes in again this time with more more that my body jerks behind and tears form in my eyes. And I can tell he’s inside me. Fully. Hot and hard.

I’m so full. My inner girl complains rubbing her kitty as she gushes all over the bed.

I ignore her.

“Fuck! God! Fuck!” He cursed as his fingers start to rub my clít. I whimper from the pain and the fullness.

He holds still. “You okay, baby?” He whispers as his lips press against mine softly.

I nod vaguely. “I’m so full!” I whisper in a wanton manner.

“So warm.” He grunts.

It hurts. But it feels good too. I feel full. I feel so full…after some seconds I start to move my hips almost slowly the stillness making him grow by the second.

Vincent chuckles. “Eager, are we?” He teases before pulling himself out and shoving himself back in again, I moan. My nails dig in his back almost painfully he grunts as he comes out again.

When he feels me a little loosen around his monster, he starts the real dance.

He pounds in almost at an animalistic manner, coming out and going in, each thrust making him go more deeper inside me and my body jerk back. I keep my eyes closed, hands around his shoulders holding on, a moaning mess as he grunts with each thrust.

“Oh kitty, you’re so tight. Fuck.” He groans as he slows his pace.

I give a whimper of disapproval but he keeps himself steady.

My insides are already liquid and the any chance they get, they’ll come out. The knot at the base of my stomach tightening with every thrust.

“Mhmmm…Vincent please.” I cry.

“Open your eyes baby. Look at me.” I do what he says. On top of me all naked, sweety and controlling he looks down at me with a smirk.

“You look so sexy, little girl. So fucking good.” He moans slamming into with more force. I cry out.

“Please.” I beg when I feel him keep his pace slow and leisurely.

“Please what?” He asks in a controlling tone.

“Harder.” I answer looking at him in the eyes.

“Hmmm….” He humms. “Harder is it?” He pulls out and pushes in.

“Oh please…go faster.” I beg wrapping my legs around his waist and feel him going more deeper inside me.

“Oh baby!” He groans as he starts pounding inside me.

I moan at the feeling. The knot inside my stomach tightening to a breaking point and I feel myself tightening around him almost deliciously.

“Come with me, kitty.” He grunts as his strokes take a little sloppy pace.

“Hmm.” I reply racking my back and rolling my hips inside tightening almost to bursting point.

With some more hard and deep slams, my dam bursts out as Vincent grunts emptying himself.

“Fuck!” He gasps.

“Do you want to get cleaned up!” He asks after he comes out of the bathroom.

I barely mange to shake my head before surrendering to darkness

[A|N]

I wrote the longest Chapter EVER. AND you’re WELCOME!!

Question of the chapter:

Live in a mansion alone OR in a small house with family/friends.

Can’t decide. Both are tempting…

-November.

25

Positivity Corner:

Life gives us shits and fucks with lemons. So fuck lemonade and drink Vodka.

~myself.

The next few days for me was utterly and completely heaven.

Me and Vincent went on and off like rabbits everytime. I couldn’t wait till he got home and hurried himself all the way inside me and. And until it was morning before breakfast. Sometime he’d find time around the afternoon and come for a visit with candies to pamper me and all that, we’d have a much sweeter and needed time basking in the needy glow of sex, but I am sure it was just infatuation and after some more days it’ll just fade away.

What actually faded away was my idea of going to find my Papa and my idea of having a life.

I was too busy living my fairytale with the Don.

However reality did come crushing back to me.

Currently sitting in the sun room, I sipped iced tea and read a book, mostly about the recognized mafia family all over the Italy.

I have no idea why people write this stuff and why the former Don’s gave them the story of insides. They aren’t supposed to be known by the people who aren’t associated… it’s a kind of way to break Omertá. The absolute code of silence followed by every mafia family all over the world.

I found the book in Vincent’s office two days before when I had taken him lunch.

I asked if I can borrow it to read. He said I can keep it. It was never much of his interest. With a shrug I brought the book in the room and from the contents found “The De’Marco family” first.

The name of my papa was so prominent in the chapters that made me wonder more about him.

‘Luciano De’Marco and Mariano DeAngelo were like two brothers’, The book had said at one point. ‘Their arrival in the United States though has been kept secret for certain vow of silence but their success hasn’t. Easily the most feared and respected among the people of underworld the duo has been rulinging their own kingdom side by side with honesty and sincerity since the success of wine-oil trade in 1986 by Marco-Angelo traders.’

At the very end of the part said, ’Mariano De’Angelo never returned to the USA from his recreational visit to Italy, his homeland. Some said he might have been killed by the family’s long term enemy Luca Giovanni but evidence lack where reports show that Luca Giovanni paralyzed after a gun war between The families.

The current location of the under-Don is currently unknown.’

All it did was make me more suspicious about why my father would be hiding.

It was clear from me finding the letters that he was of course in touch with papa but to the outside world he had just like that vanished.

That what had been bugging me since. I could barely keep myself sane when I was alone. The only voice in my head kept telling at me, to go find my Papa and unveil why inspire of knowing that he has a daughter, he never tried to communicate with me.

What could my mum and I possibly had done that inspire of loving my mother so much, like papa had said he left and never came back but made himself a mystery.

I closed the book and left in on the chair I was sitting on before going to the bedroom. The thick brown cover of the book kept reminding me of all that my papa had created around himself and by second increased my want to everything.

I carried my tea cup cause I hadn’t finished my drink yet and needed a shower walking downstairs lazily, I opened the door to the bedroom.

However, it was not what I imagined or rather expected to see. The Don, Vincent was naked.

His back was faced to me and he hovered over someone. I couldn’t see her face but saw her legs wrapped around his waist tightly, grunting softly while she massaged his hair with her fingertips.

I couldn’t move. I couldn’t feel anything but used, taken for and…

Betrayed.

Vincent was inside her and moving at a slow steady pace, every thrust from him earned a moan from the girls mouth.

The tea cup from my hand dropped from shock and my now free hands clamped around my mouth barely muffling the sob that broke out from my mouth.

Vincent pulled away a d turned, a confused look crossing over his face…his expression tell me, that I should never have been here…

“Rosaline.” His voice comes out more horrified then confused. “Baby…what?”

“What the…” The girl speaks from beneath him. “Vince…”

Now as Vincent moves and pulls up his slacks I can see Cara’s flushed and sweaty face, her desperate action to cover herself with the blanket.

With my blanket.

“Baby girl…” Vincent stands Infront of me with expression to cup my cheeks.

I step back. My hands still clamped over my mouth trying to swallow my pain, agony and the burns on my stomach.

“Baby please…”

“Don’t.” Blinded by tears I march up the stairs to the guest room I occupied not too long ago. Locking the door from inside I plop face down on the bed and let my tears soak my soul and life.

I can’t believe I loved him. I can’t believe he would be so much… deceiving.

Why would he do such an immoral act. I gave him everything…and he just…

I hear him banging on the door, shouting for me to open the door, to come outside but the sound of my sobs overpower his voice.

‘Don’t you think…that it’s time for us to live for ourselves?’ My inner girl asks me sniffling, her eyes red with tears and cured up in a ball.

’

Yes.’

I agree as I wipe my eyes and blow my nose with the corner of the bedsheet.

It’s now or never.

I get up and walk to my room, I dunno for how long, I’ve been there the night has already fallen.

Vincent is sitting on the edge of the bed but I ignore him going into the closest. Finding a bag, I put some clothes and a pair of spare shoes in it before heading for a shower.

After I am showered dressed, I walk back to the closet bringing the bag to the bedroom.

“Where are you going?” Vincent asks.

“Italy.” I look at him, my eyes dry and composed.

“Italy?” He snorts. “You’re leaving for Italy for something as petty as that?” He asks.

“Petty as that?” I repeat. “It was anything but petty.”

“I am leaving for Italy, Vincent wear er you like it or not. I’m leaving tomorrow morning.” I say after a moment of silence.

“Okay.” Was his reply.

[ A|N]

I am so sad today and I wrote a sad chapter now I am a fucking mess

Question of the chapter:

Do you think Vincent is an asshole?

Yep. No explanation required.

-November

26

I had fallen asleep in the guestroom, crying.

Waking up sometime around the day I found a passport and a ticket along with a phone and a black credit card resting on the flat surface of the bedside table.

There was a note.

’I fucked up, I know. And I promised the next time I hurt you, it’ll be whatever you say.

-Vincent’

It was written in an untidy half cursive way, and there was somewhat lack of feeling in it.

Maybe he never had too much to express. My inner girl says still sniffling.

I ignore the small girly-faiytale addict part of my brain and concentrate on the practical one.

I really want to go to Italy. Meet my father and fund out the reason why if he never like the Mafia life he left me and my mum into the center of it.

I want to know why my mum never wanted me to talk about him or ask for him.

I want to know why he wouldn’t even for once look for me or try to contact me when my mama died.

So, I shoved the things Vincent left by my bedside table into the small travel bag I was carrying and walked out of the room after brushing my teeth.

Climbing downstairs, I paused before his office door. There was no guard or armed soldier.

He was alone.

“Oh hey, Rosaline.” I heard the same voice that I heated moaning yesterday evening.

Cara strode towards me, with smiling face.

I ignored her as I pushed open the office door.

Vincent was sitting on his chair, head in his hands wearing the same cloths from yesterday.

Before I could enter Cara squeezed past me with a squealing tone she said, “Hey honey!”

Vincent looked up at her but realising I was there too his olive eyes drifted toward me.

The warmth and love I felt when he looked at me was no replaced by something cold and stale. It didn’t feel as good as it used to be.

Cara settled her on top of his lap, playing with the buttons on his shirt.

We both ignored her as he kept looking at me, drinking me in. An expression of guilt and sadness plastered on his beautiful face.

It took me every drop of my self control to keep myself standing instead of walking to him and collapsing on him saying I forgive him and so on and so forth, just like the other times I did.

I should have realised the first-time I saw Cara in this vary room half naked sprawled on his lap, that he has commitment issues.

But better late then never.

“I’m going.” I manage to croak out after a long moment of uncomfortable silence.

He sighs. “Is there anything I can do to make you stay?” A sense of hurt grace his usually sharp and authoritative voice.

I shake my head.

“You’ll come back, won’t you?” Desperate he makes Cara get up from his lap and strides toward me. “You’ll come back to me, won’t you my Rosaline?” He asked cupping my cheeks.

“I don’t know, Vincent.” I feel a tear escape my eyes.

With a sigh he rests his forehead against mine. “I’m so sorry, baby.” He sighs as if on the verge of breaking down. “I know I fucked up. I’m sorry. Forgive me this one time?”

I clearly remember the same phrase leave his lips that night when he wanted me to forgive him for choking me.

This one time… it’s been three.

And I can’t anymore.

I am tired of forgiving and forgetting and being controlled…I need a life. My life.

“You promised, whatever I say.” I whisper remembering his note.

He inhales sharply. “I’m so sorry. I can’t just let you go.”

I stay silent as a moment later he pulls away and looks at me like I am the last one he’s seeing before he dies. “I love you.”

I feel the whole world around me stop as I gape at him. A snort comes from our behind but I ignore it.

He’s just saying so you stay. Says a voice in my head. Don’t say it back. Nod and turn around and leave. It’s now or never.

I give a slight nod biting the inner part of my bottom lip, trying to stay mum. With a last glance at him, I turn and leave.

The car that was waiting in the driveway of the estate took me to the airport. My flight was round three in the afternoon and so I had time for a quick lunch. I paid with the credit card that Vincent gave me. The lady gave me a weird look before handing me the receipt.

The card however was registered to my name. But it was something like Rosaline DeAngelo.

I didn’t get the point of her looking at me like she’s seen a machine gun hanging from my arm but I rarely have it a thought as I boarded the plane.

After fifteen long hours of the straight one way flight, I was in the internation airport in Palmero, Sicily, Italy.

But I was anything but happy. I was nervous but somewhat relieved.

I had never left the whore-house before I came to the estate. I never left the estate, and that too alone but here I was in Sicily, all alone and not a bit scared.

In these long fifteen hours of flight, I leaned how to operate the phone and everything on it. It’s pretty easy once you see it going.

Now sitting on one of the benches lining the wall of a waiting room in the airport I was looking at the dark screen of the phone. I had no where to go and I don’t know what to do. I have an address to my papa but I am not sure how to deal with it.

Maybe I should go to a hotel for the night and can figure out what to do next after a nap.

With a sigh I get up and grab something from the food court to eat. Outside I find many taxies lining the parking of the airport, I call one and ask him to take me to a hotel.

And that he goes after ten minutes of driving through the city. The hotel was luxurious and well kept modern, the receptionist greeted me with a smile and asked me to fill up the form she handed me.

The room was quite large and white…and lonely.

I felt lonely.

After a shower and change of clothes, I lay on the bed trying to get a nap or something…but all I see upon closing my eyes is Vincent’s face. Feel his mouth on mine, him inside me and suddenly everything in me aches, for his warm touch, a gesture even.

I can’t help the tears escape my eyes and soon they take the form of heavy sobs and wail of first heartbreak.

[A|N]

So there is this guy…okay? And he’s jerk. That’s all I got to say.

Question of the chapter:

Get tattoos OR get plastic surgery just for the fun of it.

I wanna get tattoos for fun cause I am pretty much happy with my face, and I am like…short…like 4’9 but I am happy with what God gave me. So I’d get tattoos cause I’d love to get one.

-November

27

Positivity Corner:

Fuck people over. Don’t care and don’t fucking look back.

I spend first two days of my Italy visit by laying in bed and crying my eyes out.

Occasionally I’d order room service and watch Italian shows on TV but everything I did always took me back to Vincent.

His olive eyes and tanned skin, the way his face resembled victory when he moved inside me, the way he moaned and grunted while his thick girth was burried inside me. The way his lips would curl up in a slight smile or smirk when he was pleased with me…but it still took me back to the pains I had received.

The first time was with Cara in his office, the second time on the hospital room and the last time he took it to bed, the bed him and I shared.

And around the third day, I took a long shower and treated myself with a heavenly meal, and decided it was enough. There was no going back, and that to leave was after all my decision.

By staying I could be happy but deal with his commitment issues all the life long, maybe a little less but by leaving I can get to know the world and me and quite possible my papa.

After the meal, I decided to finally open the big windows on the room and let the fresh air in, after which I started to feel much better.

I think half the reason was lack of air that made me a sufferable little whore.

After being well fed and slightly emotionally stable, I got dressed in jeans and a sweater, at the start to December the weather was almost chilled rather then freezing cold here.

Rummaging through my travel bag, I found the bit of crumpled paper that I had shoved in quickly before leaving, this was my possible left hope to find my Papa.

Through the elevator, I journeyed downstairs into the lobby, covering the distance between the lobby to the gate I showed the paper to one of the many taxi drivers. He asked if I needed a ride to the place.

I said yes and so it begin…

After thirty minutes of this road and that road and me being a nervous ball of nerves taking deep breaths and imaging thousand possible ways that the meeting could go, the driver pulled pulled up Infront of a mini-estate with a big house.

It was fenced with bamboo canes covered by strings of vines and other creeper plants.

At the most center of the compound a statue of a naked mermaid stood still, while some fishes around her sprayed water from their mouth.

Fancy.

Infront of the main gate two guards dressed in black stood erect.

Though they were not carrying any kind of weapon they still looked straight from the Mafia.

I payed the driver before thanking him as I got down from the taxi.

One of the guards asked if I had any kind of written document to visit the estate when I approach the main gate.

Answering in negative, I tried to explain them that I had come to meet Mariano DeAngelo.

“I am extremely sorry miss but you can’t see him without a written proof.” One of the man explained.

I sighed and an idea came to me, “Would it help if you knew that I know Don Vincenzo DeMarco?”

The guards looked at each other exchanging some kind of weird information between them while I stand before them, nervous.

“Wait a second, miss.” The other guard said pulling out his phone and dialling a number. “May I have your name?”

“Rosaline.”

I suppose Vincent on other end gave him the order to let me in after like three minutes of talking in rapid Italian to the guard.

The power of this man knows no bound, I thought being led inside to the estate by the first guy.

The guard and I came to a halt in front of the mansion. He pressed his thumb in a keypad as the gates to the house opened revealing the most magnificent foyer cum sitting area.

“Wait here, I’ll call the Don.” He guy says leading me to a lush sofa. A maid comes with a tray of juice and cakes.

The guy takes out his phone and speaks in Italian before ending it and taking a seat across from me, almost in an informal manner with his ankle over his knee and draping both his arms around the back rest of the couch.

“So, what might be your purpose of visiting the don without a notice?” He asks.

“A bit personal.” I reply looking at the shape of my nails.

Honestly! I need to start taking care of myself before I start to look like a banshee.

“Personal brought you from America to Italy?” He asked almost smirking.

I gave a nod.

As if on que a man in his late fifties entered the room. For his age he looked quite young and well built with immense black hair and pointed eyes.

And it takes me a moment to realise that his eyes are as indentical as mine.

“Rodericko?” The man, my father indicating the guy who was sitting lavishly across me.

“Sir, Miss Rosaline here wanted to see you, says she knows Don DeMarco.” He says.

“And it’s confirmed?” My father asks looking over at my direction and frowning.

“Si,signore” the guy says before nodding. “Can I leave?”

“Sì, figlio” He says before Rodericko leaves.

“Please take a seat, Rosaline.” My father says occupying the seat Rodericko was sitting before.

Weirdly nervous I take a seat before the man who is supposedly my father but doesn’t have a clue about it.

“You say you know, Vincent?” He asks picking up a glass of juice that the maid left on the table.

“Sí.” I whisper and before anything I could say he continues,

“How’re you child?” He asked.

I nod in affirmative. “Well.”

“And I suppose you came here to see me?” He asks.

I nod again unsure of what to say. Never in my life I had imagined to meet my father and when I thought it was possible I made a list of the question I wanted to ask him but now as I sit Infront of him I have nothing to say.

It feels like I have nothing better to do without looking at my nails.

“And you want certain answers, I believe?” He asks. I chew my lips as I nod still looking down.

“What do you want to know?”

With a long breath I ask, “Why did you leave?”

He sighs. “I was young and in love…but she wasn’t your mama, well that’s at least what I believed at first. And I cannot tell you how much it has killed me to leave her and settle back here…I have no excuse to ask for your forgiveness my girl. I thought leaving the states would make my life much easier and I can live happily with Apolla…but in the process I had hurt the women who loved me truly and you, my daughter. I am sorry. And now that I look back thinking if I could change my life, I imagine myself never leaving your mama.” His sharp features softend at the end. “Anything else you want to know?”

“Just…why people thinks you’re dead?”

“I made it seem like it. I wanted to escape the Mafia life but it didn’t work. I’m still here aren’t I? Just with a different name.”

I nod.

“Who was she? The women you loved?”

“She went by the name of Apolla. But she was Lady Giovanni. A spy from a rival family. Once I came back to Italy, I realised it was all a major murder plan. She never loved me. She was assigned to assassinate me.”

I never expected to hear what he said. I never expected him to admit all that but he did and then I realized that he isn’t as villainy as my mama said he was. He was just blinded by love.

Just like I was…just like how I ignored Vincent’s faults because I love him.

I smiled at him and nodded.

“My mama said you never cared for my existence…”

“That’s wrong my girl. I did. I regretted everyday and I still do.”

“Then how come you never looked for me?”

“I couldn’t now, could I? When your mama said she never wanted me around her child.” He sighed and rubbed his face with both his hands. “I regret leaving the states every day. But I could never go back to the life where killing was the answer for everything.”

“But you wanted to?”

“I did.” He sighed.

I smiled.

“Well… it’s good that you’re here aren’t you. Well spend loads of time together, get to know the other…relive all the memories I missed?”

I smiled again.

[A|N]

TaDa! Plus we’re at #1 runaway and #5 goodgirl. It won’t be possible without you people. Thank you a bunch…

Question of the chapter:

Date the super popular jerk guy OR Date the sweet unpopular guy.

I’ll be dead before I date. Ok cool. But I’d choose the sweet guy.

-November

28

My father who I had started to call Papa, had insisted I stay at the mansion inspite of me not wanting to. My way of thinking was not to be a burden on my father when I had just given him my intro.

But I had a guess that he knew that I was going to meet him before I even landed in Italy.

But he had done everything in his power to make me stay. In a way it was alright because I no longer had to find a place to live. Papa had also arranged the most teen-girly room for me. Majority of the room was dominated by silver and white with a circular be at the middle with lacey ornate hanging from the ceiling that worked as curtains for the windows of the circular room.

The room was small, alright but the decor was rich and sophisticated then I had ever seen a room to be. The right hand side was occupied by a door that led to a bathroom cum closet, which was almost empty now, except for the cloths I had brought.

The thing I loved most was that after having a shower I didn’t had to walk outside in towel to change, I could just shower and walk to the closet that was connected to the bathroom and change.

The day I arrived to the estate papa had somebody pick up my things from the hotel and pay the bills. Now after two weeks I was well settled and relaxed. I had heard every bit of my father’s story from him, all of his part and now that I try to connect his story with mama’s I feel like he was bounded while my mother was left alone. She felt betrayed when he didn’t understand her love for him when he was already in love.

It’s a bit complex, their story but he did come to mama’s funeral…and that increased my respect for him a little bit.

In these days I also took over the kitchen though papa said that there was people to do this kind of work but everytime I said, I had nothing better to do all day.

Rodericko would show up now and then, for lunch or dinner but never for breakfast.

It would be wrong to say I wasn’t annoyed by him, he was sassy, sarcastic and rude. The fact that papa treated him more like a saint then a brat didn’t make . He’d flirt with the young maids and spend the night in some club and whatnot. All type of bad habits were it for Rodericko. He’d smoke inside the house have whiskey with lunch.

The man who talked to me sweetly upon my arrival unannounced to the state was someone not so Redricko like. But with passing time I could gauze his colours. He was as well as the other guys involved with the Mafia.

“Can you not just do that?” I asked as the smoke from his cigarette filled my nostrils making my cough out loud.

“No.” He grinned putting his feet over the tea table. “Do you want one?” He asked taking out a stick of cigarette from the packet.

“No.” I said flipping the pages of the recepie book trying to find out what to cook for dinner.

“You’re boring.” He pouted puffing out another ring of smoke. “I expected you to be more badass you know for living in the States.”

I rolled my eyes at him, it was our daily conversation, him telling me how boring I was and this and that, that’d make you want to punch him in the face but all I did was roll my eyes at the great ass.

But one thing was certain in these days through the mean talks and eye rolls I had developed a brotherly feeling with him. He’d stick around to taste the desert that I was cooking or stealing some cookie dought just to spite me or anything.

“Do you not want togo sightseeing? You just sit here read through stupid cook-books all the fucking day and not do anything.” He bursted out.

“Huh?”

“People who visit Europe usually want to see the vineyards and stuff but you just read cook-books why are you so boring? And why do I have to baby-sit you?” He rolled his eyes. “I could be doing thing much more productive.”

I snort. “Nobody asked you to baby-sit me. And plus I am older.”

“By a month! Lord! By a month!” He yelled. “Do want to go out or what?”

“No.”

“You’re fat!” He yelled again as he stormed out of the sitting room his German-sheperd Stroke hot on his heels.

Honestly…Rodericko had the patience level of a tea spoon. I rolled my yes. How did he got such a big place in the Mafia was something to wonder about since his comments and IQ is that of a kids.

Rodericko was a boy who papa found on the street selling drugs at the age do seven to earn for a living. He took him in and trains him as a Capo, but he was more like a son then a troop leader.

The Mafia of Italy worked by Rodericko’s command. He had taken the string of the underworld business all to himself while papa handled the wine and oil factories.

It was surprising at such young age he had accomplished dangerous things.

With a sigh I got up from the sofa and walked to the kitchen where Rodericko was sitting and feeding Stroke from a ceramic bowl that held biscuits.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Feeding, Stroke.” He rolled his eyes.

“Why are you feeding him biscuits?”

“Cause…he wants to eat them?”

I sigh as I put the pan on the stove and open up the cans of tomato puree taking from out from the fridge.

“What are you making for dinner?” He asks.

“Cream Pasta?”

“Can you make Risotto for me? I want to eat Risotto.” He pouts.

“Okay.” I sighed holding back the comment that I was about to deliver and look for the rice packet. “Do you know where the rice is?”

“Does it look it I do?” He rolls his eyes taking a seat on the barstool after pouring some of the white wine to Stroke’s ceramic bowl who started to lap it out with quite curiosity.

“Are you supposed to give him wine?” I asked looking Stroke drink the liquid.

“Honestly, I don’t know “ He eyes his dog.

I found the rice in a glass jar and started to make risotto for him, ignoring the half drunk dog.

He reminds me of Aless at lot times but I try to live with it. The feelings only surface when I am alone in my room, when the bed is empty and cold…when I try not to cry myself to sleep. But everytime I end up failing miserably.

“Maybe you should open up a diner and put your boring life in use.” Rodericko suggests eating his food as I plate Papa’s one.

“Yeah?” I ask.

He nods eating. “Yeah. A little cozy pink diner for cute little annoying couples.” He rolls his eyes.

“With cliche small chandeliers and candles?” I add.

“And that little naked Cupid peeing fountain at the front. You’d be rich in no time.”

I might just take his idea into consideration… well maybe not the Cupid fountain but the rest…maybe.

[A|N]

There’ll be a time jump next chapter. That’s all I gotta say.

Question of the Chapter:

(Read) FanFictions

OR Poems.

I’m not really a poem person since I take the meanings all jumbled so I’d rather take reading FanFictions.

-November .

29

Positivity Corner:

Say people you don’t care to their face.

(18 months later)

Rodericko’s idea of a diner turned out to be great. Within the next two months, after receiving a small business loan I started to make preparations for my diner.

It was not all pink and checkered table cloths like Rico suggested but it was homey and quite plushy for people to come in and have a nice meal with this family in the weekends.

We mostly served native cuisines and deserts. In a mess of thousands of foreign restaurants with foreign cuisines I felt like something native and country like would bring back people the home-like feeling. And so that’s what we did. We served handmade wine from Sangiovese grapes and all types of pasta and rice dishes in ‘Buona Volontà’ which in the literal English translation meant Goodwill.

Rico and papa and I while looking for the name of the diner started finding random English words and translated them to Italian…which in a few days started to become a bit of fun activity. Then at last papa suggested ‘Papa Goodwill’ in half joking manner.

Which Rico said only goodwill translated to Italian would be Buona Volontà. And that was fine by me so I picked that and in some more days after the loan was sanctioned I started the business.

The loan was in my father’s and Rico’s eye unecessary. Papa said he had enough money to buy a chain of restaurants and Rico said I could just use my shares that papa insisted I had on the business, I declined…because for once in my life I wanted to be someone of my own.

I wanted to do something on my own without any help from anyone, so I applied for loan, mind you Rico kept singing about much interest I had to pay to the bank and it would be too much loss then profit and with an eye roll I ignored him every time which in return he said “You’re fat.”

Rico was with increasing time being more annoying. Everyday for lunch he’d show up ask for something and won’t pay but flirt with Isa, a young waitress who was only eighteen, still studying and working to pay her school bills.

But every lunch I came out of the little plush office to the kitchens to make Rico’s lunch since he throws a fit everytime one of the elderly chefs who are so good in making native dishes then me will make something for him…of course that would be after I went home. He won’t do that kind of kid-like behaviour Infront of a number of people.

On the other hand he would have the cakes and pastries made by the chefs to heart’s content because according to him I didn’t have the talent for ‘heavenly tasks’

Sometime I feel Rico was still a teenager then a grown adult. And it drove me nuts quite constantly

And as to my normal routine I went up to the kitchen tying up my dust-pink apron over my blue shirt as I found an entry counter and decided to make Arancini which was basically fired rice balls.

The chefs of the diner was as good a family to me by now, they were some elderly housewives who were looking for some pass time in the old age…and in this was they can add some savings on their part and if asked me I think that’s a great way to do what you love to and earn out of it, it’s refreshing.

“Are we out of breadcrumbs?” I ask Sicilia, one of the chefs.

“I’m not sure sweetheart, I think they’re in the storage. I’ll get them.” She replies dimming her stove about to dash to the storage.

“Oh, wait. I’ll get it.” I roll my eyes playfully walking to the storage at the back of the kitchen. Surely the carton of the breadcrumbs has only two packets, so I add breadcrumbs to the list of needs on the wall of the storage.

It takes me a while to make Rico’s lunch as I keep finding out items that are almost over and keep writing them down on the list. The list will go to our grocer who in the early morning delivers the raw ingredients.

“I’ve made an extra tiramisu, make sure you take it home before you leave, Rosaline.” One of the pastry chefs called out from the far corner of the kitchen.

“I will, thanks.” I call out as I plate Rico’s lunch and take it out where he is sitting already, his chin resting over his palm, looking annoyingly bored.

“You’re late, sister.” He rolls his eyes as I place the plate of his lunch and a water bottle Infront of him.

“Unlike you, I have work.” I roll my eyes back as I take a seat infornt of him on his table. “Why the long face?”

“Do you think I am gay?” He asks putting half a riceball in his mouth, chewing.

“Why, what happened?” I ask.

“You know the guy who talked to the bank for your loan? Geret?”

I nod. “What about him?”

“He asked me if we could go on a dinner.” He said with a huff. “Like a couple you know? He thinks I am gay.”

I bite my lip to suppress the laughter that’s about to bubble off me. “Oh.”

“That’s all?” He sounds offended. “That’s all you got say for someone calling your brother a homosexual?”

“Nothing is bad being a homosexual.” I reply with a shrug.

“What? So you think I am gay?”

“Well…you did flirt with Greet when he came to discuss the loan, didn’t you?” I state as a matter of fact but in reality he didn’t flirt, that’s just the way Rico talks.

“What?” He whisper yells.

I nod.

“No, I didn’t.”

“How can I know, I am not homo.” I shrug.

“I am no longer your regular customer.” He says stuffing rest of his food in his mouths and getting up to leave.

“That’s okay, you don’t pay anyway.” I shrug.

“I am leaving.”

“Okay.”

“And you better cook dinner to make up for all the insults you threw at me and tell Sicilia to bake me a choco-mint cake that I will eat ALONE!” He points his finger to emphasize his speech.

“Okay.”

“I’m leaving!”

“Then leave!” I point at the door.

“You’re just fat, Rosa.” He grins before breaking out in a run leaving the diner. Through the window I see him sticking out his tongue at me before getting into his car and driveing off.

Shaking my head I clear off his table and walk into my small office only to find my phone ringing.

Papa. The screen says I pick up the phone.

“Hello, papa.” I greet and remember that he left before I woke up this morning and so we didn’t get a chance to talk or anything.

He gets really anxious these days not seeing me or Rico for a long time, especially after the bombing in the outhouse.

A month or two ago somebody planted a bomb in the outhouse, it was almost dinner time and all of us were home and Rico was out for a walk in the gardens when the bomb went off and the air was all smoke and brick-pieces.

And the worst part was they weren’t still able to find a suspect. But Rico is guessing it’s the rival families.

“Hello, Princess. How’s day?”

“Va bene, papà, come va?” (It’s good, papa. How’s yours?)

“Bene.” (Good.) He says. “Is the diner going okay today, too many customers that you forgot to call papa, princessa?”

“No, papa. Just Rico was here and had to make him lunch.” I reason.

“Per caso hai tempo di farmi un risotto, amore mio?”

(“By any chance do you have time to make me some Risotto, too my love?”)

“I’ll send it to you right over by someone.” I laugh at his request.

“God bless you my child, he knows I’ve been starving.” He laughs.

“You should have called sooner.” I admonish.

“Well…I did but you wouldn’t pick up.” He reasons.

“Sorry papa.”

“It’s alright, amore. Just send in hurry and no cheese.” He says.

“Sí, papa.” I say and the call gets disconnected.

Surely there had been five missed calls and like that life was good enough.

It was normal.

[A|N]

I’m done for today.

Question of the chapter:

Do you guys want a Vincent POV?

-November

.

30

Positivity Corners:

Not everybody can be counted as a friend.

The whole basement shook as the bullet pierced the skull of the traitor hanging to the ceiling by chains infront of me.

Unlike the first time I killed someone, my grip wasn’t loose nor did my hand trembled.

It’s been a while since they did though.

Putting the gun down on the table I took of my leather gloves throwing them in the table and calling the guard to clean up the mess and burn the body.

The elevator brought me up to the main floor of the office building were a meeting was placed with the iron and steel manufacturing company. Unfortunately the company was limited by doing business only in Italy and some minor parts in the Europe and it has been facing a loss for quite a time now, it was cheep and iron and steel meant a legal way to manufacture weapons. Knives, blades, daggers and what not.

It was a win-win situation. In a matter of week the company would be in possession of The DeMarco family, and I would officially take over as the new CEO.

Inside my office room I wash my hands with soap in the adjoined bathroom and change to a different shirt before shrugging on my blazer. The same-unchanged un-wanted reflection of my face stares back at me.

I had facial hair now covering my jaws and chin, like a thick layer of bush, as if trying hard to cover my face that I was so tired of seeing. My hair was a bit longer then I would have liked it, at some point and a small almost invisible scar rested under my right eye that I received recently in a fight with one of the rival families.

Absolutely horrible was the only way to describe how I looked and how I felt these days.

Horrible, devastated, depressed and sad. Definitely sad.

And the looks of pity my family kept giving me since she left only added to the silent flame of self loathing burning inside me. If anything Rosaline proved by leaving was my hatred toward myself.

I sigh dragging my wet hand through my hair in an attempt to push them back but they never stay. Frustrated I leave it at that and walk out of the bathroom only to find my PA standing with a couple of files in her arm Infront of my desk.

Wordlessly she hands them to me when I take a seat.

After the meeting and a quite lunch of chicken-rice later I was on my way to the dock to collect shipments. Though Diego was incharge of the cartels but I had better looked into the crates myself, for certain reason I started to believe that Diego was no longer fit for a job like that, especially after he just woke up from a month long coma that was the result of getting shot in the chest which had raptured his cardiac artery or something of that sort.

He was tired and didn’t bother to look inside the crated separately which resulted in a great loss last time when thirteen crates of cocaine was supposed to arrive and five of the crates contained white flour instead of cocaine.

I couldn’t believe my brother had done such a irresponsible job, but he had his justifications, his meds made him half high and half drunk neither of which was healthy for a working environment so I just asked him to take infinite time off until he read fit so that’s what he did.

My father was angry-upset-mad and all kinds of negative emotions with me, he couldn’t believe had I had done to the girl and to myself. He still was angry and his anger increased day by day for the way I treated myself.

Sarah and Ariana kept me sane, when I was about to lose my marbles and that was the only way I kept going and coffee and sex.

But I still missed her, everyday. Every second while I was alone with my thinking, all I could see was her, even after a year all I could hear was her laughter, sometimes her sobs.

And to realise that I was the reason for which her tears escaped killed me on the inside everytime.

If I could just make things alright.

After she left I tried to contact her, but the phone I had given her was switched off and the card had stopped functioning after two months. She was in Italy that I could be sure of.

I kept asking papa for some time being but he wouldn’t volunteer any other information then she was well and fine.

But that was not what I wanted to know. All I wanted to know was if she was as lonely without me as I was without her? Was she dying inside without me as I was without her?

Did she miss me? She she loved me, still? Or ever? I like I loved her with every ounce of life left in me?

But I never asked the questions neither did I ever treated her right. One time I almost killed her. And cheated countless times with the common whores of the family twice of which she saw and the last time she had enough.

And she left. She never even gave me the time to apologize to her. And trust me, if I could turn back and say sorry…but I doubt it would have made a difference.

She’s had that plan to leave for long. But I feel like I ignited Taht want more. And for me she left.

Around eleven at night I enter the estate and walk through the front door, still finding the sitting room lit. Ariana sitting in one of the sofa with baby Audrey curled next to her.

It was the same every night. One of them would wait up for me, make sure I ate dinner before going to sleep. Sometime it would be my father who wouldn’t stay mum about the machine I had turned into.

He’d tell me countless of time to move on, like she did. Get a wife and what not.

But inside something told me that she might have moved on but she was still at the page where I was. She was still mine.

And I hers.

My shuffling around the room woke Ariana up. “You’re late again.” She mumbled putting the blanket around the baby.

“You don’t have to stay up for me every night.” I say as I drop my office bag in one of the empty sofa.

“And see you kill yourself from a distance?” There was a slight seriousness in her voice as she moved herself to the kitchen and pop something on the oven. “How was work?”

“Usual.” I mumble taking a seat on the chair of the kitchen table.

“Did you make the deal?”

“Hm.” I replied. “How’s Aless?”

“Won’t shut up about the mountains.”

I nod as Ariana places a bowl of pasta Infront of me.

“You’re sad.” She stated.

I shrug. “Been for a while.”

“Maybe you should just clear things up, you know?” She suggested.

“Didn’t she clear everything up when she left?”

“The shouldn’t you too?”

“Meaning?”

“She’s moved on Vince. She’s happy and having a life she always wanted.”

“You talk to her?”

“We have a DM group.”

“We?”

“Me and Sara and her.” She shrugs. “But the point is, maybe it’s time, you know…to settle down.”

I look at her blankly. Not her too! I’ve had Papa and Antonio bugging me in that subject more then enough of times. “What do you mean?”

“I think it’s time for you to shave off your beard and get a haircut…be Don De’Marco once again.” She says with a smile.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I ask.

“A DeMarco gets what he wants, doesn’t he?” She says before clearing off the table.

[A|N]

I’m not sure if it was exactly up to what you guys wanted… So sorry for it not being so epic.

Question of chapter:

Do you hate me ?

-November

.

31

Positivity Corner:

Get rid of the ‘noise’ peace will come out itself.

The ornate around the bed fluttered as the morning air entered though the open windows.

The little clock said five thirty in the morning making me sigh a little and roll over to the other side only to meet with the coldness of the sheets.

Though in mid June the weather was quite bareable and the ceiling fan rotating at full speed did the favour.

But the other side of the bed was still empty, it was still cold. I still couldn’t sleep, no matter how the time passed. It was same everynight, I would lay down and try to sleep but only his face would pop up inside my head, haunting me.

Trying hard enough to make me admit that I made a wrong choice, no matter how hard I tried to make myself understand that what I did was the right thing to do. Leaving was the right thing to do, but somewhere in my heart the sobs of my pain would still be heard.

But they were not loud enough to bring tears anymore.

A ping of my phone indicates a text so I roll over again and open the group DM, Ariana had made some months ago, I have no idea how she got this number but when I asked all she did was gave me a wink emo.

And I had left it at that though we conversed rarely I was pretty updated about the family, the only thing they never talked about was Vincent.

It was mostly Ariana sending picture of the baby and Aless. Sarah who had adopted a dog and like that. But like I said it was rare, like once or twice a week a text would appear and we’d talk…after all we all had lives to attend now.

I see the text was nothing about what I wanted to hear instead it said Aless’s hound died with a sad face.

‘Well he’s in heaven’ was Sarah response.

‘Sorry to hear that’ I wrote before turning the power off and putting it under my pillow trying to get a hour more of sleep.

Around seven my eyes opened once again only to see the light coming like radiation through the windows. Groaning I shove my face further into the pillow and close my eyes.

Ten seconds later the heavy pounding on my door makes me groan and huff once again.

“Wake up!” Rico screams from the other side of the door. “I am hungry! Wake up, Rosa!”

“Shut up!” I holler back in hopes he’ll quite down but in the end it’s the same everyday. He’s so lazy that he can’t pour milk to his cereals. And that’s saying something.

“I am fucking hungry, wake the fuck up, you fat little duck!” He hollers back.

That little bitch! With an angry huff I climb down from the bed wrapping my silky dust blue robe around my shoulder.

“Rosa!” He shouts again, pounding the door with what it looks like, his fist. “I said…”

He doesn’t get to say the rest as I open the door and he almost falls on his face but manages to balance himself once again.

“What are you telling about?” I huff.

“Said I was hungry, didn’t I?” He grins.

“You don’t need to tell like someone’s dead.” I roll .y eyes and walk out of the room with Rico trailing behind me.

“What are you going to make for breakfast?” He asks as we climb down the stairs.

“Cereals.” I say.

“I want pancakes.”

I sigh. “I don’t want to make pancakes.”

“And I also want biscotti.”

“I don’t want to make biscotti.”

“But I want to eat biscotti.” He pouts like a five year old, plopping himself down on a kitchen chair as I pour cereals in his bowl and put milk, handing him a spoon.

“Why’d you have to be so lazy?” He mumbles bed re shoving the door down his throat like the uncivil animal he is.

“Papa wants to make a deal with the diner of yours.” He mumbles.

“What type?” I ask pouring milk on my corn-flakes.

“You know…for the annual gathering of the families. We’re hosting it this year.”

“Gathering of families?”

“Yeah? You know in the mid year one of the five families will host a grand get-together, good food, expensive wine…girls.” He says dreamily.

“What about it?” Surely back in he states I had heard about the gathering, once the DeMarco family had hosted the event and it was grand. But it was probably three years ago.

More royal then anything I had ever seen in my eyes.

And that means…they will be here.

Vincent will be here.

I feel my self go stiff and numb all at once as I imagine what would it feel like…when he’d be here.

“Are you even listing?” Rico snaps his fingers to gain my attention.

“Yup. What was the deal?” I put some food in my mouth.

“And you know the gathering is in a month and so what and on. The guest will arrive a weak earlier and so The Pearl Palace shall be cleared for ten days and all.”

The Pearl Palace was the hotel Papa owned right at the centre of the town.

“The deal, Rico. What’s the deal?” I sigh.

“The deserts. Pop wants your lot to make desert for the guests. And all their courses while they stay at The Pearl Palace.”

“Oh. Okay.”

“And he also told me, before he left…”

“Where’d he go?”

Rico shrugs “America?”

America? In a matter of one night? How can he do that! Especially with his health!

“What?” I snap. “When? Why would he not tell me?”

“Apparently there was some problem with the oil factory that you know pop shares with the Old Don, so he just went to solve all that.”

The oil factory? But didn’t Vincent’s papa owned it all by himself now?

But both of them stayed in touch quite normally, so that might be the least of issue now! But why wouldn’t papa tell me before leaving the country?

How irresponsible is that?

“But why didn’t he tell me?” I sigh.

“Because he didn’t want to worry you.” Rico half yells. “You worry like a bamboo.”

What? That isn’t even a thing?

“I’m gonna call him.”

“Well… What he told me was for us to go and select the wine.” He says with a bright smile. “And the ice sculpture guy and the hall and all that stuff.”

“What?” I gasp. “Who will manage the diner?”

“You.” Rico grins.

“Are you insane?” I say with horror.

I mean… honestly? How am I with a guy like Rico go over the plans of such an luxurious event?

Surely there are planners to do that?

And I know next to nothing about these grand events.

He’s got to be kidding.

“What about the planner? Do we not have a planner?”

“She’s a good for nothing whore.” Rico says with a shrug.

I sigh. “Then hire another planner who is good at her job.” I say annoyed.

“Well…Pop wants you to do the job!”

“Whatever, Rico.” I yell.

“Go on be a lazy duck and leave to suffer and to do the boring jobs!” He huffs. “At least the planner is good in bed.”

“You need a life, Rico.”

[A|N]

All I want to say I choose your friends wisely or they’ll just stab you in the back. That’s all.

Question of the chapter:

Volleyball OR Basketball

Volleyball. I can’t play basketball cause I am 4’9. Honestly? Don’t judge.😭

-Novembe

r

.

32

Positivity Corner:

Yes daddy.

As much as anoying Rico was, he was more then irresponsible. And that I was sure of.

Today was the day we were supposed to go and select wine. He even promised me to buy dinner.

And if you by now knew Rico the bit, he normally doesn’t pay. A cheap whore, is what he is to be honest.

So here I was sitting on the couch in the living room watching Peppa pig, dressed up nice waiting for Rico’s ‘friend’ as he had said to come over and go to wine testing.

Apparently Rico the cheap whore had a meeting about some cocaine or stuff being shipped from Mexico to the country via a ship so he called me up just as I had left the diner two hours before then my usual time and said about the stuff that I didn’t care and said that this ‘trustworthy friend of mine’ will accompany you to the vineyard.

I don’t want a trustworthy friend of him to accompany me and specially when I was looking forward to a free dinner.

That bitch!

The bell makes me get up and open one part of the heavy door I peak my head out to see an olive skinned dark eyed guy standing quite confidently at the top stair of the main door to the house.

“I’m Salvatore. Rico’s friend.” He says, voice laced with thick Italian accent, a small smile playing at the edge of his mouth.

And for a little time it reminds of Vincent’s voice, specially when he was being sweet and caring. The person whom I really wanted to be with me rather then the person he has been.

“I’m Rosaline.” I murmur stepping back, and opening the door wide. ,“Do you want the come in?”

“No.” He replied. “We’d rather get going. It’s already late as it seems.” He said, eyes meeting mine. He smiles that small smile again and it almost makes me want to smile too. Almost.

“Oh, okay.” I reply. “Let me get my shoes, then.”

“Sure.” He nods as I run back to the couch and put my slippers on and slung the little purse-like back over my shoulder running back to the door. Stepping out I lock the front gates and and put the keys on my bag before walking to the car where Salvatore is waiting.

“Do you want to sit in the front or in the back?” He ask clicking he button of the remote like key to unlock the land rover he drove here.

“Why?” I reply back cockily. “Do you have company?”

“No. He smiles once again. He smiles a lot. “I just wanted to know of you consider me as your…autista?” He grins. “Or you know… A tag along?”

(Driver.)

“I’ll take the front seat.” I grin back and he helps me the the door opening it for me and closing this door after I get in.

As the exterior, the interior of the car is also luxurious. Maybe more, as the seats are covered with red leather. The gear boxes and other details are done in cherry wood furnishings and a soft sweet flowery scent drifts along the closed air inside the car.

“Nice car.” I mumbles as he got into the driver’s seat.

“Ought to flex, while picking up a nice girl, aren’t I?” He replies cheekily and I feel the tips of my ear grow hot.

Innocent comment is what it was but given the fact that I had never received them made me bothered.

The only person who had bothered to tell me I looked good or whatever was Vincent, but it was mostly during out bed room things, out side he’d tell me this and that but never in a flattering way.

But he might be younger then me for the fact I know.

I shrug the comment off and keep looking at the rows of palm tree as we exit the estate and pull up in the main road.

After twenty or so minutes and watching the colourful sky of late evening, we pull up to th rusty old gate of a vineyard.

Salvatore turns off the engine getting out from the car, I do the same. “Don’t you have to park it somewhere?” I ask putting the purse over my shoulder.

“No.” He replies as he pushes the iron barreled gates opening them. A wide muddy path December devides the vineyard in to two equal halves. Salvatore takes off his shoes and folds his pant legs so that his ankle in visible.

“Come on.” He says leaving his shoe by the car.

Following him, I take my shoes off too and walk along with him, the soft mud, a result from the rain earlier yesterday presses down to the sole of my feet making all the tensions from my body disappear and replace everything with an utter calmness.

I breathe the sweet-sour air of grapes as hundreds of rows of plants are planted, varieties unknown. Each smelling sourly-sweet. Some too much of sweet smelling.

“Are they ready to be harvested yet?” I ask Salvatore.

“They’ll be around October.” He says. “Some are hybrid and they give the fruit between mind July and August but most during October.”

“Oh.”

“Yup. See that?” He points to one of the row of trees, were a bunch of green grapes are hung.

I nod. “That is the only hybrid variety here. The grapes are so sour, you’ll feel your hair stand.” He laughs. We walk toward the plant as he given that dominates me in height plucks a couple of grapes and give them too me.

“Go on. Try.” He urges popping a couple to him mouth and closing his eyes tightly.

I do the same and with a bite I feel electric shock travel though my whole body and as Salvatore said, hair on my body stand up.

We laugh.

Well…this isn’t as half bad as I thought it would be.

Walking through the muddy path we come to a half Infront of a wooden factory like house. Several crates of grapes are kept out to be shipped and crates of wine bottles are being filled.

“Master Salvatore!” And old man comes out of the factory greeting Salvatore with a fatherly hug patting him on his back. “You’ve been gone for so long. How was abroad?” He asks smiling.

“It was fine, Alberto. How are you, How is Gina?”

“Fine. Fine. All very fine, son.” The old man says. “And I suppose you have brought…”

“This is Rosaline.” He introduces me. “Don Angelo’s girl.”

“Hello.” I say awkwardly.

“My. My. My, young lady. How do you do?” Alberto asks with a smile.

“Fine, sir.” I smile.

“It’s for the annual gala you know?” Salvatore says. “We’re here to pick the wine.”

“Oh. Yes. Yes. Of course.” The man says, his one hand still on Salvatore’s back. “You go on, I’ll send some samples. Some of Don’s old favourite, I suppose?”

“That would be wonderful.” Salvatore grins before Alberto disappears into the factory.

“Come. Let’s take a seat.” He offers.

I nod and walk along with him to the very back of the vineyard where small circular we woodenen tables are placed and barrels of grapes are kept to be stomped on.

“You know what the part about this factory I love the most?”

“That the wines are hand made?” I guess with a grinding face.

Laughing he nods. “I’ll tell you a secret.” He whispers lowly.

“Go on.” I urge. Excited to hear his secret.

“Rico isn’t in any kind of meeting.” He whispers.

I snort. I knew it. That bitch!

“He’s just getting laid with the planner.”

“I had a feeling.” I roll my eyes as I take a sip of wine. By then several small pitchers of wine were delivered to the table where we sat. “He’s so immature.” I mumble.

“Can’t blame him now, can you? It’s the age.” He says sipping from a small glass.

I shrug.

But Salvatore looked much more skilled then me in the job, he sniffed the wine and ones he like he sipped.

This went on for sometime until Salvatore selected a total of five variations and gave the order. He payed the advance saying that Rico had given him the cash when I insisted I should pay.

From an American restaurant we get take out burgers for dinner and eat it on the way. Salvatore drops me off to the front gate.

“Are you going to come in?” I ask I step out from the car.

“No. You go on.” He checks his watch. “It’s late.”

“Good night.” I smile. “I had a nice time.”

“Me too.” He smiles as well. I step back inside teh gates and into the house crossing the driveway distance.

Inside Rico is watching TV with his feet on to the codes table.

“Hey “ he greets. “Why are you smiling?” He asks munching on chips.

“Don’t talk with your mouthful.” I snap taking off my shoes and hurling my purse at his head. But I miss and it makes me huff.

“Well…at least you look happy.” He rolls his eyes. “People these days. So ungrateful.” He says.

“Oh yeah? What about you?” I point my finger at him “You little rat. You said you had a meeting when you were getting laid with the planner. Rico what is wrong with you?” I huff as I plop on the couch beside him.

“It wasn’t like that exactly.” He shrugs. “We went to pick out these decoration stuff and you know one thing lead to the other.”

“Whatever. I’m going to bed.” I roll my eyes.

“We’ve got to pick up the ice statue tomorrow and the desert menu, too.” He hollers.

“Whatever!” I scream half way through the stairs.

“Salvatore will be there too!” He yells and my insides flutter a little.

I mean he’s all good looking and sweet and stuff…but?

“Whatever!” I scream as I stop to my room and into the shower.

Stupid stupid stupid Rico!

[A|N]

I don’t want to go to school today.😭😭😭😭

Question of the chapter:

Choco-mint

ice-cream OR butterscotch?

Chocomint. And NO explanation required.

-November

.

33

Positivity Corner:

Not being 18 means illegal.

As said Rico was up and ready by eleven and waiting for his breakfast to go to the ice statue sorting thing.

Given the lack of sleep I got last night it made me want to kill him. Nevertheless I got up and lazily made Rico something to eat which he ate ungratefully and kept rolling his eyes at my sleepy form.

“Maybe you should just see a doctor.” He commented halfway through the drive as I kept passing over in the car only to be woken up by Rico shaking me.

“What for?” I asked.

“Insomnia.” He replied faking the seriousness as we pulled up in front of a glass surrounded four storied building.

Parking the car Rico barked at me to get out, being as sleepy as I was I asked if he could leave the AC on so I could sleep but being the selfish bitch he was, he told me to get my “ass up”.

Reluctantly shaking my head and yawning I got down from the car only to see another remotely sports car pull up next to ours. It was matte black with red rimmed tired. The logo of Ferrari sat proud at the center of the front bonnet.

I’ll be honest though, I know nothing about cars but looking at this piece In front of me I can say blindly that it cost a fortune that I can say from the small knowledge bank I had.

“Oh Good.” Rico sighed dramatically. “You won’t be so sleepy anymore.”

“Huh?” I frowned.

A moment later Salvatore got out from the driver’s seat dressed in a grey suit. Sunglasses covering his dark eyes. His black-brown hair a neat mop on to of his head.

He looks so different the he did yesterday.

Salvatore took off his shades as he came to a halt In front of us. Rico have him a man hug which he retired and and whispers something to him which he answered by a whisper making me feel like an intruder.

“Rosaline.” He said with a voice that often is used for ‘I’m glad.’

“Good morning.” I mumbles, shuffling back a yawn.

“Don’t bother her, she’s sleepy and annoying and moody.” Rico rolled his eyes before leading us through the automatic glass doors.

Inside we found a huge circular room, with light blue walls, a reception desk and a couple of workers going back and forth.

Rico went up the lady in reception talking for what he’ll need.

“Do you want to stay here or get out?” Salvatore asked once Rico’s attention was fully at the receptionist.

“I d like to go home and get some sleep.” I mumbled sulkily.

“Come.” Salvatore got up. I followed him.

He lead us out of the Ice factory and we walked toward the opposite direction which was I suppose the back of the factory.

There was no gate or guard on the rare side of the factory. Just space kept between two walls to let people pass. Salvatore crossed the ‘gate’.

“Should we be doing this?” I asked.

“You said you wanted to get out of there.” He reasoned with his eyebrow raised.

“I said I wanted to go home.” I hugged crossing my arms over my chest.

“This is better then the mansion.” He reasoned. Again. “Now come along.”

So I followed him until we reached a clearing surrounded by trees, on the both sides. A bit like the vineyard but the trees were more large and older the the grape plants. This place however had a gate. It was rusted and heavy looking.

A heavy rusty chain kept two parts of gate in place with an ancient looking lock.

“It’s locked.” I stated.

“It’s been locked forever.” He rolled his eyes. “Grab the bars and try to climb up.” He said.

“What?” I gasped. “Climb up?”

He nodded like it was normal. “Grab in here.” He pointed to a bar on the gate. “It’ll hold you up.”

“This is felony!” I shrieked.

“Go on.” He urged.

Reluctantly after some more arguing I was climbing up the gate to wherever. After I was on the other side which, which required a lot more persuasion from Salvatore to let go the gate to get down and a lot of begging for my life… let’s not talk about it.

Unlike me, Salvatore was quite skilled and he knew where to put his feet and hand.

He jumped on the dirt on the other side making his polished shoes dirty.

“Come on.” He said wiping his now rust covered hand in his suit jacket. “This way.”

Is he even human?

Vincent would never do this.

But I think there is a fine line of difference between the two of them. Vincent would never make me climb and pass a gate basically committing felony.

Following Salvatore through the dusty pathway of trees I found myself before a pond. The bank has new and fresh grown grasses and shrubs of wild flowers here and there.

Salvatore took off his suit jacket and laid it on top of the grass. He sat with his legs stretched. He patted the spot next to his.

Wiping my hands on the side of my pants I sit down next to him with my legs pulled up to my chin.

The weather today was calm and a little breezy. The calm water kept swinging, often one or two little fish fingerlings would be seen in the clear surface, lillies covered one side of the pond, purple, pink and white ones.

“This is nice.” I murmured resting my chin on my knees.

“More then the mansion and sleep?” Salvatore grins at me.

“Yup.” I nod.

“It’s nice.” He sighed. “Until the spirits of the dead owners surface.”

Ghosts?

There’s no such thing as them…but my reasoning can’t help the gasp of horror leave my lungs.

“Kidding.” Salvatore shrugs.

“I knew that.” I narrow my eyes at him.

“You didn’t.” He points out. “In fact you were just about to scream.”

“I wasn’t.” I agure.

“Whatever.”

“How did you find this place?” I asked looking over at his boyish features.

Vincent’s was quite manly, making him look more older then he was already, the seriousness, the brood and what not.

Salvatore’s are more calm and natural. Something more young and carefree.

“Growing up, it’s always been here. But deserted. The owners dies in the flood of 70 and no one’s been in here ever since. Rico and I used to sneak into this part to smoke weed, you know?” He laughs.

“That’s illegal.”

“It’s teenage.”

“Still illegal.”

“And when we turned eighteen he stopped coming, and smoking weed alone was quite boring so I stopped too, but I still come here when I’d fell like.”

“You look too much fancy to be here in the dirt but you climb gates. You walk barefoot on the vineyard. I can’t almost place you.” I say genuinely as I feel the air of the surroundings change.

He looks at me, a boyish gleam plastered to his face. His eyes looks lighter in the daylight then in bulbs. His hair is more brown then black. His small feature catches my eyes and his imperfections like his big ears and a cut on his left eyebrow makes him look more young and handsome.

“Who are you?” I ask. “Nobody.” He says carefully still with a smile.

His answer makes me sigh. “That’s not an answer.”

He shrugs looking back at the pond.

“You’re the heir to one one of the five families, aren’t you?” I asked curiously.

“Maybe.” He shrugged. “Would that change me for you?”

“Why?”

“If I am the heir to what you say ‘one of the five families’ you would have dinner with me, tomorrow?”

His questions take me a back. Did he ask me like…out…on a date?

“Why?”

“Because I want to see you wearing a dress again.” He says softly, and it’s filled with emotions.

I smile biting my lip and look back at the pond.

“And why should I go with you?”

“Because I am the heir ‘to one of the five families’?” He laughed.

“Give me a good reason.”

We weren’t looking at each other. We were looking at the lillies in the pond floating and talking and I never knew it could be so comfortable.

“Cause I’d like to see you wearing a dress again.” He said.

I laughed.

[A|N]

Okay…so my mum kept yelling at me because I am always on my phone and I don’t study, which mind you I do…but she doesn’t think I do, so she said she’ll keep my phone till ten in the morning so I’ll study cause my classes start at 12:45. And that’s bullshit.

She can’t have my phone.😂 She just thinks she can.

Question of the chapter:

Do you want Rosaline and Salvatore to end up together or are you still team Vincent?

-November

.

34

Positivity Corner:

Let go but never forget.

“Where are you going?” Came Rico’s voice from the bottom of the staircase. He was looking at me with a scowl on his face, arms crossed over his chest.

“Out.” I mumbled trying to clip the straps on my shoes, ignoring him so that I don’t have to tell who I am going out with.

After out sitting episode on the pond bank, I agreed to go to dinner with him and he was just about to pick me up.

“Going out with who?” Rico asks.

“Why do you need to know?” I turned to face him. He was still wearing the frown.

“Is it Salvatore?” His frown changed into a cheesy smirk as he advanced toward me.

“That’s none of your business.”

“Aww. You going on a date, sissy?” He teases. “A little date?”

“Rico.” I warn taking a seat on one of the couches as I wait.

“Do you like him?” He asks curiousity taking a seat on the sofa across from me.

I roll my eyes.

“Come on. You can tell me.” He gasps dramatically like a teen-ager.

“No. I can’t. You are unqualified to keep a secret.” I smile.

“A secret, huh?” He smirks wider. “You don’t want papa to know? His little princess out for a date?”

“Rico.”

“Oh, come of it!” He sighs. “You like him and he likes you. I knew you guys were at the haunted house yesterday, probably making out, but that’s none of my business.” He waved the ramble off.

“But…you have to promise to be back before twelve.” Rico said.

“Why would I want to do that?” I ask.

“Because you have to and no decent girl stays out after twelve.”

“So you’re calling me indecent?” I snap, almost playfully. Almost.

“No. Not indecent. But you have to be back before twelve. Papa’ll be back around five.”

Oh right!

It almost slipped my mind that his plane was supposed to land around dawn.

“Oh. Okay.”

“Yeah.” Rico said going quite. I sat on the couch looking at my brother who had gone from a massive bully to a mute need in a second.

“What’s the matter?” I asked.

“Nothing.” He grins savagely.

“You’re up to something.” I mumbled with a savage look in my eyes.

He shrugged before getting up from his spot and leaving.

“Come back before twelve.” He yelled as he walked up the stairs.

After three or five more minutes later I saw Salvatore park his car outside the main gates.

I was up on my feet and to the room without delay.

He greeted me with a smile as he opened the door of his same sports car that he drove yesterday for me.

“Thank you.” I mumbles slipping inside.

In answer Salvatore nodded with a smile.

Once seated, he asked, “So what do you want to do?”

“I thought you wanted to take me to dinner.” I replied.

“I just wanted to see you wearing a dress again.” He said cheesily.

I laughed. “Then I suppose you’re wish is fulfilled? I can leave then, can’t I?” I asked.

“No.” He laughed along. “I’ll buy you dinner, but first…” He said pulling out two plastic papers from his jeans pocket. “I’ll take you to the price circus.”

“Circus?”

I’ll be honest with you, I had never been to a circus or have never seen a clown in real life. But the stuff I saw in TV made me scared enough not to go near clowns.

I am pretty sure I saw a YouTube video on clowns being the serious scary stuff in the world.

But the circus didn’t turn out to be as bad and scary as I thought it would be. It was rather good and cool.

People, normal people were dressed in glittery one piece swim suits and performing. They were doing this…belly dancing and Ariel acts and fire breathing acts.

Two guys in bright green and orange outfits were walking along a thing rope at least fifteen feet above the ground, while two girls in shimmering costumes did the air jump thing and everyone they did a perfect loop the crowd along with me and Salvatore went crazy with claps and hoots.

To be honest, I was enjoying this far more then I thought I would.

The fancy magician came next who performed many tricks, including making a geese lay a golden egg.

I am so sure he was using something hidden and secretive but I was having too much fun to care.

Me and Salvatore ended up staying in the Circus the whole time, after the show ended, we walked out to the cotton candy machine.

“Do you want one?” He asked looking at me, a look of adoration filled his eyes.

It has been this way the whole night.

“The blue one.” I pointed to a bear shaped cotton candy ball which had ears and a nose and eyes.

Salvatore payed for my cotton candy and got himself a bucket of caramel popcorn.

“It’s fun.” I mumbles as we walked through the rows of various mini games that allows presents.

“It is.” He nodded eating his corns. “It’s always this time of the year, I’ve been coming since I was six.”

“Oh?”

“My mum was an Ariel dancer.” He admits.

“Oh? Doesn’t she dance anymore?”

“Nah. She retired after I was ten.” He shrugged. “I always came to see her perform.”

I went quite. Out of the things to say, I pointed to the cola vending machine and we got some cola.

“So I am supposed to take you home before twelve?” He asked.

“I suppose?” I grinned shyly.

“We should get going then.” He said after looking at his watch. It was already elven ten.

So we got up and drove to the nearest diner, grabbed something to eat and drove back to the mansion.

Salvatore once again opens the door of the car. I thank him for the night. He smiles. “When can I see you again?” He asks.

I bite my lip, smiling.

“Tomorrow?” He asks hopefully.

“Papa will be arriving tomorrow morning.” I mumble.

“Oh.” He presses his lips in a thin line. “Day after tomorrow, then? We can go for ice cream after the desert menu selection?”

“I dunno.” I smile. “Maybe.”

After saying okay and goodnight Salvatore gets into the car and drives off.

Inside in the living room, Rico is sitting on the sofa watching some weird TV show where girls wearing bikini are dancing.

“You’re ten minute late.” He mumbles not looking away from the screen.

“Whatever. I’m going to bed.” I roll my eyes as I journey up to my room, taking off my shoes in the process.

I change into my satin top and shorts climbing up to bed, all the incedents through the night fills my vision. It’s the most free I have felt in ages.

And today without any trouble sleep engulfs me. For once my heart not heavy.

[A|N]

I’m so down.

Question of the chapter:

How do you want the epilogue of this book?

-November

.

35

Positivity Corner:

Make them work for you are not free.

Apparently papa and Rico both went to desert tasting and had selected almost five variety of desert for the function and a load of options for snacks.

The main course to be served for dinner however was going to be provided by some extravagant hotel which was infarct fine for me cause pets face it, we have never cooked for too many people at once and I doubt we will be and also we’re way to new in this business to be given huge a huge order though I’ll admit that the profit would be sky touching.

However mine and Salvatore’s ice-cream outing was cancelled since he couldn’t make it for a family emergency, at least that’s what Rico said.

It was now late. Papa said Rico would be here to pick me up as it was dark and all and stuff.

He’s paranoid these days, after he flew back from the states.

He had as far gone to pursue me to take a driver with me, which I plan out refused so he made Rico drop me off at the diner and pick me up.

It was really annoying since the date of the function was now so near.

I still had to buy a nice dress and I had only two days left to prepare myself. It was just about yesterday at breakfast when I asked papa if I really had to attend the function since not everyone among the families knew about me. But papa said it was more then important for me to join them in the gala as his daughter.

Rico asked if he could bring two dates but papa was stern and said no that he couldn’t and also it was an act of indecency for a to be don to behave in such a way.

“But…I am not the Don, yet.” Rico had said hopefully.

“And you need to stop these childishness and behave.” Papa had snapped.

And as usual Rico was late, I was sitting in an empty table while I was waiting. The diner was closed for the day, I had turned on the closed sign as I sat.

Finally what it felt like hours I saw Rico’s car park around the gate. Quickly turning off the lights, I locked the doors and slipped into his passenger seat after checking the door was properly locked for the second time.

But as I took my seat, a shriek left my chest. Rico was wearing a mask resembling a from reaper face.

He laughed as I have him the reaction he really wanted. Annoyance boiled inside me as I took deep breaths to calm myself down.

He takes off the mask revealing himself.

“Beccato.” Rico laughed. (Gotcha)

“Non essere un idiota.” I snapped. (Don’t be a part.)

“Oh come on. It was fun.” He whined.

“No. It wasn’t.” I huffed crossing my arms over my chest. “Now drive. I’m tired.”

“Sei noioso.” He mumbled before starting the car and driving off to the dark road.

The soft motion of the car and him of the engine lulls me to sleep after a long day of work. My muscles go numb and head go loose as I surrender to sleep.

“Rosa, wake up.” Rico’s annoyed voice wakes me up making me glare at him through my half closed eyes. “We’re home.* He declares.

Rolling my eyes I get down from the car and wobble inside. Not bothering to change I fall on my bed face down with a moan of happiness.

I wake up around my usual time, with the feeling of sore muscle and numb head. I take a cold shower that helps to relieve some of my numbness. Getting dressed in a blue loose shirt-dress, I pair it up with ballet flats and walk downstairs to find papa and Rico at the breakfast table while the house keeper serves breakfast bowls for both of them.

“Buongiorno. “ I wish both of them. “Good morning.”

“Buongiorno principessa.” Papa smile aback as I take a seat. Rico grunts out something from under his breath as he stuffs his face with food, his eyes red around the corner and hair sticking up in all weird directions.

After the quick breakfast, I leave for the diner this time with Papa’s driver since Rico was not in the ‘condition’ to be my driver.

The diner usually opens around eight and now given I was an hour and thirty minutes late one of the workers, opened the diner. It’s usually who arrives first. Couple of days it would me me, couple of days it would be Sicilia.

The instant smell of strong coffee and freshly baked bread and biscuits engulf my senses as I walk through the door of my small diner. The smile and environment brings a smile to my face instantly.

But it was profoundly short lives as a voice called my name. It was too familiar to be forgotten.

I turned to the direction of the voice and found Ariana, now a little grown up Aless and Audrey, Antonio, Sarah and Diego sitting at one of the tables to the very back of the diner.

How they spotted me from there was a real question. And my suspicion that the family would be no matter what attending the function was clear as water.

I smiled at them though the penny dropped in .y heart. The family meant Vincent. And Vincent meant his wrath and rules and controlling and honestly, I was not ready.

Making my way to the big bunch of people there I saw Aless waiting for me excitedly. He gave me a hug and Audrey was quite shook, I mean she was small when I left. Like ten or so months.

“Hi.” I smiled.

“Hey.” Antonio smiled.

“You here for… breakfast?” Diego asks awkwardly.

Sarah and Ariana knew that I owned a small diner, from texts and stuff.

“Uh..no. I own the diner.” I smiled.

“Oh.” He grinned. “Does that mean food’s free?”

Sarah smacked him on the arm while muttering something.

It feels weird conversing with them.

I smiled nodding.

Thankfully our awkward encounter had ended as Sicilia called me across the floor and yelled about a kitchen emergency.

I ran fast to it, one because it was really packed even it was only breakfast and I don’t like late deliveries and two I wanted to get away from them because lets face it. It was awkward.

The emergency was not so of an emergency. It was only down trouble with the coffee maker and we had to call a mechanic.

Okay. Maybe it was a bit serious.

I walked out of the kitchen, only to tell the cashier guy that the bill for the table where Ariana and others were sitting will not be paid.

But I couldn’t. Especially when my eyes found two exceptionally bright olive eyes staring back at me.

Only thing that got out of my lips was a gasp.

[A|N]

Goodnight.

Question of the chapter:

After I am done with this book, do you want a sequel or a stand alone, (

teen-fic

OR

Mafia

romance?)

-November

.

36

But the moment of recognition and past was short lived as a women about some inches taller then me in a short dress came strolling inside and put herself around Vincent.

His hand instantly went to her waist and hers resting on his shoulder.

Cara smiled brightly at me, her lips painted scarlet early in the morning.

And Honestly, the dark colour looked weird with her complexion.

“Hello, Rosaline.” Cara grinned with an air of victory and confidence.

“Hello, Cara.”

“All well, I suppose?”

“Perfectly fine.” Professionally I smiled and called out for one of the waiter.

“Isla! Would you take their orders?” I said to to her after pointing them.

“Sure.” Isla chirped as she came back with her small pink notepad.

I slipped into my small office and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

And as fast as a bullet train it hit me, that the reason I left was still wrapped around him like vines and he still was with her.

And now that I think that, he was probably sleeping with her before me and then while I was sleeping with him he was still sleeping with her and then after I left he was sleeping with her.

And to the conclusion he never stopped sleeping with her.

I inhale and exhale. Twice, before pulling the stack of stappelered paper to me.

It was just my coping mechanism that I was going to work, to forget the shitty relationship I eloped from and truth to be told, I am not sure if it was a true relationship.

I mean people are not that much opaque when it comes to true relationship, right?

The stack contained some new recipes that I wanted to add to the menu. Specially the breakfast cause I feel like the breakfast menu isn’t as developed as the lunch and dinner stuff.

Or maybe you can just open a breakfast house …A small voice murmured inside my head.

The ringing of my phone snapped me out of my blue prints. I glanced to find it an unknown number.

Getting calls for party services and stuff I thought it might be one of the person’s either asking if we could supply desert to a birthday party or food to a get-together.

“Sissy?” A very wobbly voice said from the other end. Probably drunk.

“Rico?” I asked frowning. “What’s wrong?”

“I am so down. Can you come pick me up?” He asked.

“Where are you?”

“In the club. The one next to estate? Come pick me up.” He mumbled.

“You’re drunk. Isn’t it too early to be drunk. I just saw you at breakfast.”

“Whatever.” He said before dropping the phone signal.

With a irritated sigh I called the driver.

I got up from my plush chair but someone opened the door from the outside.

It was Ariana, Aless by her side, grinning.

“Hey.” She said.

“Hi.” I replied putting my purse strap in my shoulder.

“You look good.” She blurted.

“Er…thanks.” I flushed.

“Listen, Rosaline…can I talk to you for a bit?” She sounded hopeful.

It was already five minutes since Rico called. But the driver hadn’t called me back yet…

And that gave me a good reason to sit. “Oh. Okay.” I replied. “Let’s sit.”

We sat in the plush two seater couch pushes against the right wall of the office. Aless paces the room, looking at some photographs I had hanged. There was mine and Papa’s and Rico’s.

Ariana gripped both my hands into her own as she sighed. “He’s miserable.” She whispered.

I snorted internally not making a sound on the outside.

Miserable? He was still with that awful women with whom he cheated on me.

He showed no signs of regret.

He never once called me or try end to contact me after I came to Italy.

He never asked to be forgiven.

I doubt he even grieved once I left.

“He deeply feels the part where he went wrong, Rosaline.” She said as a matter of fact. “I saw it everyday. I saw him grow stone cold with every passing night.”

“It didn’t seem that way.” I mumbled as a whisper.

“Maybe, not…”

“He’s still with her, isn’t he?” I asked. “With Cara?”

“He needed a partner to attend the gathering.”

“Pitiful excuse. Really.” I sighed. “He needed a date to the gala and stuff.”

“You don’t believe he’s broken.”

“How can I believe what I don’t see?” I asked.

“Rosaline…”

“I don’t know, Ariana, how are you even taking his side.” I raise my voice a bit. “Imagine if Antonio ever did anything as despicable as cheating on you with some random girl and you saw them live…Would you ever in your life forgive him if a year later he shows up In front the f you with the same girl wrapped around him like some cheap towel?”

Ariana sighs. “You’re not going to be easy to persuade, are you?” She laughs nervously.

“I’m not sure if I even want to be persuaded?”

She nods. After a moment she sighs loudly. “Guess, I’ll see you at the party?”

“I guess.” I smile.

“Well…I’ll see you then.” She smiles patting my shoulder. “Come along Aless.”

“Auntie Rosaline?” Aless asks me while walking to me instead his mama.

“Hmm?” I ask he he hugs me once again as I stand up.

“Are you going to come to the estate? We live there now.” He says.

“I guess, I come to visit you someday.” I smile ruffling his overgrown and already ruffled hair.

“That’b be cool.” He shrugs. “I learned to shoot. But my guns are still small and stupid and disgusting.” He scrunches up his nose.

After they leave I get out of my office after straightening my dress and looking if I looked like I was about to have a mental breakdown or not.

In the diner hall it was packed with people wanting an early lunch. The usual clatter from the kitchen followed.

What followed me more was a pair of bright olive eyes. They were sitting a booth at the very back of the diner. Vincent sat on the other side of Cara, his face parallel to my office.

But I try and succeed to stop the rumbling feeling in my stomach and ignore the state he was giving me.

Keeping my head at respectable height I walk out of the diner and into the car.

As the driver starts to drive off, I sink back to my seat, breathing to calm my heat down.

Surprising what he can do with his eyes.

[A|N]

Sorry guys for not updating yesterday, it’s a long story and pretty boring so I’ma skip that. But anyways. The things I did with the names, the banners I lost all my phone memory and I have no photos or songs or stuff.

So yeah, till I make another one … … …

Question of the chapter:

Do you guys want a big bouncy house or Clown on your BIRTHDAY?

BOUNCY HOUSE!!!!!!!!!

-November

.

37

Positivity Corner:

Sex… … … Relieves tension.

I wore a pretty gorgeous dress for the party.

It was plain black and the material was something matte.

The dress hugged my chest and hips with a small train behind me, the long sleeves covered upto my wrist and the back was decorated with strings and strings of diamond chains as the cloths started from my low back and touched the floor in a mermaid style.

I had selected another dress to wear at the party but according to Rico it made me look like I was a mother with twelve kids so he changed it with this one and insisted I a stylist to do my hair and make up and stuff.

So the whole noon today I spent at the sweet smelling salon, got my hair styled, my nails painted and a light make up for the evening done.

As my dress my shoes were equally too much. They came with five inch extra height and metallic golden straps around my ankles.

After all the pampering and annoyance, I was presentable and now was sitting beside Rico who matching me wore a complete black suit. The driver drove us to the hotel were the gala was supposed to be. Another car following behind closely was the one by which papa was arriving in.

I mean this was a pretty big car and I had no idea why he can’t join us in here but the tension of the part was too much.

Rico was making rapid phonecalls to every single person in charge of the party asking if everything was alright. The food, the decoration, the wine and stuff.

It was big thing.

The cars came to a halt. Ours and Papa’s car was followed by four more cars, two before and two after us. As the string of cars halted, the driver got out and opened the door for Rico.

He looked at me sheepishly and grinned. “Ready?” He asked.

I frowned as he got out, all in his black glory. A second later, Rico extended his hand out for me, the one I grabbed tightly and managing my dress got out.

The flashes and lights from the camera blinded me as the guard from the other cars sorrounded me and Rico as we walked toward the grand entrance of the hall.

The double doors were closed and two guards, heavily armed with guns stood on either side, their eyes covered with dark shades.

Whew!

“People keep getting nosier every year.” Rico rolled his eyes. I put my hand through the loop of his arm.

Papa came back a second later and stood on the other side of me. Grinning he asked if I was okay.

“It’s weird. But I am fine.” I smiled.

“Okay, Principessa.” He said.

Rico gestured the guards with his hand. One of them pressed a button and slowly the double doors started to open like someone has given them a push.

“Never leaving a chance to show off.” Rico grinned as together as a family we stepped inside the brightly lit hall, filled with people chattering but the sound is now buried with the roaring claps as we walked through the threshold.

“It’s turned out good, huh?” I headed a voice speak, fanning the base of my neck.

“Good evening.” I greeted Salvatore with a smile.

He was wearing a black suit with a white shirt. His top coat had silver details and pants had one single stripe running down the seam. Like the pants that the British soldiers wear.

“Good evening.” He offered me a glass of champagne. “You look good.”

“You too.”

“Glad that you think I look good.” He grins boyishly. “You’d have to join the fanclub.” He pointed at a bunch of girls who were all dressed in their bests and were clustered in a corner whispering stuff and glancing at Salvatore and giggling.

I laughed quietly.

“They’ve been following me every where since I’ve been here.” He rolled his eyes.

“Can’t blame them.”

Salvatore shook his head with a smile.

Some time later papa gave a speech and raised his wine glass to family.

“To family.” The whole hall roared up and then clapped as he stepped down from the dias.

Then Rico found me and he spend the next hour introducing me to people who I had never met and didn’t know.

“I don’t want to meet anymore people.” I hissed at him as he dragged me to a group of girls who were calling him, in a quite flirtatious way.

He rolled his eyes as he came to the group of girls. One of them instantly wrapped herself around him, she was wearing an acid green dress with gold details and heavy make up.

She looked good but not in a good way.

After ten minutes of fake smiling and agreeing to whatever the girls said I was finally released fro Rico’s torment, only to run into papa’s one head fast.

He introduced me to another bunch of people and I laughed with some, smiled at some and shook hands with some and finally I felt like crying.

My feet was hurting, my chest felt tight against the confined space, I was hungry.

With a huff a sat down on a couch that was placed along the walls.

Parties were not my thing. I processed the words in my head as after a while I got up.

My phone vibrated as I saw Isla name pop up on the screen.

“Hello.” I answered.

“Rosaline. Sicilia says were short on the Tiramisu. We had three hundred serving. We’re out numbered by a hundred more.” She sounds panicked.

“Okay.” I mumble. “Don’t panic. Calm down.” I say. “I’ll call the other pastry chefs. Tell Sicilia to get ready the batter.” I say.

“You sure? Will it work?” She asks.

“Of course it will. Don’t panic.” I mumble before cutting the call and calling up the other chefs from the morning shift.

I wasn’t sure where I was looking as I walked toward the kitchen. Maybe I was worrying too much or something else cause, after taking maybe ten steps I got smashed with someone hard.

And from the electricity ran down through my body and the smell of the cologne I could tell the identity of the man.

“We have to talk.” He said his voice deep and commanding.

[A|N]

So I missed a day of school and tried to contact my teacher but he wouldn’t pick up so I am pretty sure, I’m gonna get a fat punishment.

Question of the chapter:

Vincent || Rico|| Salvatore.

Fuck // kill // marry

Comment your answers.

-November.

Ps

: Rosa’s dress.

38

Positivity Corner:

Don’t harm if you can’t help .

Gripping my forearm, Vincent pulled me to a corner, where the people were less likely to pry and was quite shadowed with the heavy curtains against the great glass walls of the west side.

“I’m not sure, if there is anything to talk about.” I said in a mannered like voice.

“You’ve learned to talk.” He grumbled letting of of my arm. He pulled my to flush against his chest by my waist instead. “Hai un odore piuttosto delizioso.” He rasped pushing his face between the gap of my shoulder and neck.

(You smell rather delicious.)

I melted.

But I knew better.

He was here, the vary reason I left was clinging to his arm like her life depended on him.

Mustering strength on both of my hands I pushed on his chest.

If anything his hold got even stronger.

Maybe a year earlier, I would have given up but now the only thing I feel by his closeness is suffocation.

Cause he lied to me. “Un amico bugiardo è peggio di un nemico.” Was what Papa told me almost once a day since I got here.

(A liar friend is worse then an enemy)

And I’m going to try and hold him up to it.

Vincent was a liar, a cheat. And the worst part was that he didn’t have any regrets.

And I am not seeing any signs of it either.

I pushed against him once again.

This time he removed his hand and stepped away a little bit.

“You’ve grown,little girl .” I could feel his eyes linger on my chest area a bit before his dark eyes moved all over my body from the curve of my shoulders to my breast, my hips and then back up at my eyes.

He was fucking me with his eyes and as double standard by body is it was reacting the very way and suddenly the air conditioning seemed poor compared to the heat strokes I was getting.

Protective, I crossed my arms over my chest and looked him in the eye.

“You’re still mad.” He admitted with a sigh.

“I’m not mad.” I said calmly. “I’m done.”

“Done?”

“Done with you and your way of activities.”

He chuckled but it wasn’t of the one that expressed amusement, it expressed his pride and arrogance. He leaned closer to my face.

His minty breath tickled the soft skin of my ear lobe. “You can never be done with me, little one. You’re mine.”

When he pulled out, he was smirking.

“I think you’re done with me too.” I said ignoring his statement.

He chuckled once again. “I’m far away from being done with you, my kitty.”

Now that I notice Vincent had nicely trimmed facial hair. His face had a small almost invisible scar.

There was something scary about him, now then before. Something more controlling.

“I’d like to leave. I’ve got work to do.” I said.

“I’ll let you leave once I’m done, kitty.” He said as he pulled me by my waist against him. He shoved his face against my neck, kissing the soft skin, nibbling it and sucking on gently.

Something inside me stirs, deep from sleep as I feel all the old feelings re-appear. Those butterflies and all too familiar knot inside me. All those sweet tormenting sensations that he gave me says and nights. The bittersweet torture inside me surfaces once again as his lips glide down, to my shoulders.

But the pain that came along pushes all the feelings aside and I push against him.

He lets go, but reluctantly. His face presenting a scowl.

“Oh. Kitty.” He chuckles. “You’re still mad.”

I roll my eyes as I turn to leave. But he pulls me back grabbing my wrist.

“Baby girl, you know better then to roll your eyes at me.”

“But trust me Vincent, you don’t want to talk to me like that.” I say lowly as I free my wrist from his grip.

“You can’t walk away from me, Rosaline.” He whispered, but it was as deadly as the shine in his eyes. “And you know that too. You’re still mine and you know it.”

“Then prove it.” I snap. “Prove it that I am yours and you belong to me”

He frowns. A loss for words.

“Say to Cara’s face that you’re mine.” I hiss. “Act like I am yours. Don’t just say…let me see that you want me and only me.”

With that being said I turn and huff and walk toward the kitchens where I was ought to be.

The inside of the grand kitchen is a mess, about ten cooks are running back and forth with trays of desert.

“How are we going?” I ask Isla who was almost teary eyed seeing me.

“I think we’re okay.” She sniffs.

“Okay.” I smile as I look through the stations and help some of them.

Almost an hour goes by in the kitchen the main food has been served and the deserts are still going and now that I noticed we were not only short on Tiramisu but also in another batch of coconut biscuits and so the most of the time was gone in that but then again biscuits doesn’t take too much time to bake.

And after the plating and serving of desert and finding out that everything turned out as good as planned I breathe a sigh of relief and hug Isla who looked remotely less tensed.

The conversation held between me and Vincent almost forgotten as I walk between the long dinner tables and ask the guest if the food was okay and the deserts as I come across the table that seated the De’Marco family.

“It’s amazing, Rosaline.” Sarah said.

“Absolute delicious.” Luciano De’Marco grinned and before saying, “God bless you, sweet girl.”

I thanked them and moved on next but not ignoring the holes Vincent was burning though my skin.

It was late at night when we arrived at the estate and mind you I was to the bone tired cause unlike Rico I had to go to the kitchens and basically supervise things myself while he wasted his lucky ass away with girls dressed in slutty cloths that would put prostitutes in shame.

“Can you make me something? I am hungry.” Rico mumbled before I could even take off my shoes.

Papa went straight to bed as we came.

“How come you’re still hungry after all the things you ate?” I snap.

Rico follows me to the kitchen and shares my doughnuts. I glare at him.

“I saw you…” He says gravely. “With Don De’Marco.”

“Huh?” I gasp.

I mean… … … … … I hadn’t told him anything and stuff. They only knew that I stayed in the De’Marco estate and stuff. I told papa everything excluding the Vincent part.

“I don’t know what history you have but it looked pretty intense from where I heard…”

“Why would you listen to it… … Rico it’s not nice to listen to other people talking secretly.”

“I don’t know if he is the reason you were depressed when you came here the last year. I even don’t know if he was the reason you left the States to find pop… … …” He sighs ignoring me, running a hand through his hair.

Though I am still glaring, inside I am scared as hell cause Rico is never serious. He is never grave and I have never seen his always smiling eyes to be shadowed like this as it is now.

“He’s bad news, Rosa.” He sighs.

[A|N]

Guys! I am really sorry for the difficulties last night that, I accidentally published the chapter while I was writing.

Question of the chapter:

Eternal love without sex

OR

Just Sex without love.

-November

39

Positivity Corner:

Silence screams more then mayhem.

“Why would you say so?” I asked chewing my doughnut and swallowing it.

Clearly by the confidence Rico held showed that he knew Vincent much more then I did. I mean… obviously they’ve met before since they handle two of the Mafia families all by themselves. They ought to meet and get on together, however his next words told me perfectly how true my thinking was.

“Clearly you only know what he’s told you, don’t you?” Rico mumbles. “He’s fucked up more then he lets anybody know. He’s insane.” Rico grits out the last part.

I sigh. “Are you gonna tell me, why he’s ‘bad news’ instead of giving mixed signals?” I ask. “I’m tired and I’d like to go to bed.” Truth to be told I was getting pretty nervous by the passing second and quite possibly scared, cause what I’d the news travelled as far to papa?

And Rico’s confidence only ignited the nervousness by a couple notches.

“He’s killed more then you can count and he isn’t hesitant to do so… … … He had this girl friend who is he was supposed to marry but someone tipped him off saying that she was passing some news to the rival or shit like that, and he didn’t think twice to shot her straight between her eyes.” Rico sighs running a hand through his now messy hair.

He’s been doing that a lot since we started talking.

“You get it Rosa? He didn’t even bother to look for proof that she was selling information. He just shot her, just like that.” He muses.

I nod. At this point any of my emotions not surfacing me as I look at Rico and hang on to every word I say. I mean… Vincent never tried to put a bullet in my head. He was quite good. We went quite good till the choking incident came up.

“And if he’s not as fucked up as he is when he’s in the underworld, I don’t think you can still trust him.” He sighs.

“He isn’t like other guys, commitment doesn’t bind him, it’ll be you today and someone else right tomorrow morning. And someone else the next day. He’s like that… … He can’t love. He’ll probably marry and you make you give him an heir or two and then your life will be a housewife in one corner of his huge castle while he’s off doing lord knows what.”

“I’ve stayed with him, Rico.” I whisper. “And… I don’t think he’s like that… … … I mean… … …”

“He’d come to bed every night and he’s caring.” I say looking at my half eaten doughnut.

I just want to finish my sweet and go to bed. I sigh.

“You’re so sure, sissy. How much do you know about him?”

I gape at him after he throws the question in a weird manner.

I mean…now that I look at the time before, I never did know too much about Vincent. Nothing. Not even his favourite food. But all the time we were at it, it felt good. I felt good with him.

I felt he cared for me.

But surely all that caring stuff was just after he’s done something that he’s regretted. Like after he choked me, he got me chocolates and after he… … …cheated? Is that the correct word for it?

I mean he slept with Cara, twice that I know of while I was sharing a bed with him… that’s cheating… isn’t it?

But he still got me out of the whore house and gave me a nice bed to sleep in, slept with me without sex, bought me cloths and whatever I wanted. He even gave his money to me so that I can travel to Italy.

“And you’d claim that he’s never done anything that made you think, probably he doesn’t feel for you as deeply as probably you do?” Rico asks, at his point he is gripping my hands tightly.

I think about the time he choked me and then when I found him and Cara together half baked in his office room.

Biting my lip, I nod.

“He has ever given you a reason to doubt?” He asks again. Rico’s eyed looking at me while mine still cast downward at the plate that hold my doughnut.

“He did.” I whisper unable to stop the single tear dropping from my eye to my cheek.

“Has he hurt you, Rosa?” His voice gains seriousness. “In any way?”

I look up to him and see his friendly eyes swarming in seriousness. I nod, tentatively.

He draws a long breath. “You want to tell me?” He asks after a pause.

And so I do, I tell him everything from the beginning. How Vincent saw and how I was brought to the estate where we bonded more then ever and how everything fell apart. Any how I landed in Italy.

“Man!” Rico laughs nervously while I am a mess trying to stop my tears and the jam in my nose that is making my breaths come out in ugly snorts. “And here I thought you just came looking, for pop.”

I nod, wiping my nose with back of my hand.

“Don’t do it!” Rico shrieks. “Dude, that’s gross!”

I sniff.

“Come on!” He gets up, the friendly shine back in his eyes. “You need some sleep. I’ll walk you up to your room.”

Sniffing I get up and walk to my room with Rico walking beside me. For once, silent.

Once we reach my door I give him a hug and wish goodnight.

Being at least ten inches taller then me, Rico pats my head and says, “I’m here if you need someone to talk to.”

“Hmm.” I mumble slipping inside the door.

I walk upto the bathroom removing my dress and expensive undergarments in the process.

I dress in a big soft t-shirt after my bath before climbing up to my heavenly bed. Turning to my phone I find some texts. One of them being from Salvatore. It said.

“Are you free for our drop

out

ice-cream

meeting tomorrow?“

The whole conversation with Vincent swims back to my head.

The way he kept telling me I was his and he was not yet done with me.

Honestly, those words he said before didn’t scare me, but after I headed Rico saying what he did, all the fear rushed to my head, making me a mess.

But without thinking twice, I texted a yes to Salvatore…but in either was I knew I wasn’t going to get any sleep.

[A|N]

So…we’re at 400k… It’s feeling pretty big cause…lets face it 1k was pretty huge matter to me.

But I just want to thank you guys that you’re reading what I write and appreciating it so far. Thank you, everyone, for the love and support.

Question of the chapter

:

Banana shake OR Chocolate milk

Tough choice eh?

-November

40

Positivity Corner:

So this day we were reading this answer for, “Role of hormones in human behaviour.” And me teacher was like “Blame it on hormones.”

The ice cream outing with Salvatore was amazing.

The fact that it wasn’t only ice-cream made it more amazing and fresh.

We went to a movie at first. It was some sci-fi. And then went for ice-cream. Though it was dinner time when we decided to head back he said “I am by no chance buying you dinner cause I only bought you for ice-cream.”

“I never asked.” I replied with an air of surprise cause, I was thinking he’ll be a more gentleman-ish and ask me dinner but he pain out dismissed the idea.

“Yeah?” Salvatore said with his eyes straight on the dark road and lips giving just a smallest hint of smile. “I just cleared off, so you don’t get the wrong idea.”

I laughed.

He dropped me home and we fidgeted over goodnight and I went inside where the drama started.

Vincent was sitting on a chair, his arms around the arm rest of the chair using it like a throne. The ankle of his right foot resting on his left knee.

“So you’ve been out, little girl?” He said. His voice awfully calm and controlled.

“What’s it to you?” I snapped before taking off my wedges.

Which I realised was not a good idea. I was pushing my luck way further with him then I should.

For all I know, he could snap just like that.

“You’ve been out with another man.” He said with the same calm voice.

“I was out with a friend.” I replied rolling my eyes.

“Friend?” He tested the word and about time I found a half drank whiskey bottle on the centre table. I rolled my eyes.

Typical.

Without any further advancement, about my outing I turned and walked the length of the hall and almost put my foot on the first stair to go to my room.

Almost.

But life has been almost my way. The bitch.

“I didn’t say you could leave, kitty. Did I?” He asks again.

I halt. I roll my eyes, partially thankful that he can’t see me doing so.

“Come here.” He orders and something in my body complies.

So unknowingly I find myself following his orders and turning at his direction and walking upto him.

His posture remains the same as he motions me to come closer to him.

This time I win, taking the control of my body and crossing my arms over my chest.

“Come here, kitty.” He says. “I’m not going to repeat.”

I keep my arms crossed around my chest fighting my body reacting to his every command.

My body is such a whore sometimes when it comes to trust.

I roll my eyes.

“Kitty.” He warns again.

I huff realising that he isn’t going to let me go to my room in peace without throwing a fit.

So I walk over to him. He pats his thighs. Rolling my eyes I settle myself on top of his lap.

He settles himself so I am comfortable and his jeans covered cöck is directly beneath my ass.

I find myself shifting so that there is a little bit distance between our… … body parts.

It’s a bit too early for that.

“Who were you out with?” He asks wrapping one of his arm around my back pressing me more to his chest then I already was. The once so familiar ceder musk sent engulf me, and the then felling of being in love and protection comes back to me as I try to get more of the scent that once provided me so much comfort.

Seems it hasn’t changed. My body still reacts the same way it used to.

“Kitty.” He sighs tightening his hold around me.

“Hmm?” I answer.

“Who were you out with?”

“A friend.” I hesitate. Cause surely our untimely outings were more then friends.

And…we, me and Salvatore that is were nothing like friends. There would be these small innocent gestures from me and him that can be taken as flirting and stuff. . . friends don’t flirt.

But ignoring all those I answered with a friend. Cause I don’t want Vincent to flip if anything.

But a new thought nags me. Am I leading Salvatore on? I can’t deny that I like Salvatore, probably not as I like Vincent but in a weird way, that seems pure. And loving Vincent seems so wrong. Almost a sin.

But Salvatore is a positive vibe.

I sigh.

“I’m tired.” I mumble. “Where’s papa and Rico?”

“They’ll be back later.” Vincent said. “Had a meeting with some associates.”

“Oh.” I mumble. “Then. . .how come you are here, alone?”

“I’ve stayed here alone before.” He mutters sighing.

“Are the rest of the family here to?” I ask.

“No.” He replies. “They all flew black to the States this morning.”

“Why’d you stay.” I ask though I know the answer.

But it’d feel good to me by heating it from him. There’s this savage urge of that. To make him feel guilty. . .but there’s Salvatore again who is really sweet. I just hope he doesn’t end up hurt.

“I have my most prized possession here, after all.” He sighs running a hand through his messy hair.

I look at his face closely. There is this invisible shadow of aging covering his beautiful sharp face.

“You shaved.” I mumble.

“You liked me more with the beard?” He chuckles.

I’d like you anyway I can get you. I wanted to say but stayed quiet.

He has too feel how much he’s hurt me, from time to time.

“I going to bed.” I declare climbing down from his lap.

“Can I come too?” His voice normal. But it had a playful edge to it.

“No.” I said. “The guest rooms are always prepared.”

“Baby…”

“No Vincent.” I snap.

“Okay. Okay. I’ll take the guest room.” He sighs getting up.

I walk upstairs to my room after picking up my shoes and purse.

Changing into a soft camisole and frilly shorts I slip inside my furry blanket and curl up.

Sometime around the night Rico comes in and asks if I am okay with the monster sleeping in the guest room.

I reply that I have shared a bed with the monster so yeah.

He laughs and leaves after putting a cookie jar on the bedside table saying he got them handmade from whoever. . .

I drift off thinking clearing thing off with Salvatore so he doesn’t get the wrong idea. But I really like him. . .

But you love Vincent. My inner girl mumbled waking up from her slumber and it’s the first time I hear her since I left Vincent.

Sighing I drift off.

[A|N]

I’m so sorry for the late update . My exams start on 23 so updates will be irregular or weird timed but there will be updates.

Question of the chapter:

Honey Or Maple syrup with waffles?

🍯

-November .

41

Positivity Corner:

Don’t shake hand for truce. Give the middle finger for revenge .

Walking up I find myself drenched in my own sweat.

Groaning I roll over and get down from the bed and shove the curtains away from the window so that air can come inside.

I forgot to turn on the air conditioning last night and still slept like a baby.

Sighing I walk in to the bathroom, taking a shower, I get dressed in a baby blue and white printed blouse and a maxi skirt.

Papa, Rico and Vincent is sitting on the breakfast table, already fed and now enjoying their second serving of coffee.

“Good morning.” I mumble to no one in particular as I take my seat.

The housekeeper brings me a cup of tea and a bowl of granola.

“Thank you.” I smile at her before she leaves.

“Did you sleep well, princess?” Papa asks sipping his coffee.

“Sí, papa.” I mumble putting my breakfast in my mouth. It’s already half past nine and I need to go to the diner.

“Rico is going to a meeting with me, princess.” Papa says. “Think you’ll be okay with the driver driving you to work?”

“Uh-yeah.” I mumble. “I can drive too, you know. I am a big girl.”

“You know how I feel about you going alone, especially after the bomb incident.”

“I know papa.” I roll my eyes sipping my tea.

Vincent stays silent thought the conversation, but his eyes never leave my face once.

But I pretend that I don’t care cause he needs to know how much he’s changed me.

How much he’s damaged my heart and deleted my love for him.

And a certain part of me hates him for it.

But half a part of me still loves him.

But I am not going to tell him that. Yet.

“We’ll be leaving now.” Papa says getting up and kissing my head forcefully messing up my hair and making me whine. “You be good.”

“I’m not Rico.” I mumble as papa shrugs on his blazer.

“I’m not fat like you, you dumb duck.”

I roll my eyes at both of the men leaves, leaving me alone with Vincent.

Truth to be told, after last night, I feel a little comfortable around him but it’s not like I’ve forgotten anything.

The betrayal still come back to me in flashes.

“Your brother knows about us.” He speaks breaking the silence.

“He does.” I murmur eating my granola.

Vincent nods sipping his coffee. “When do you think you can return back to the States?” He asks.

“I’m not returning.” I answer cause let’s see it my way, I can her not to go back, maybe if he’s changed and that’s not so soon.

It’s just been a year and I have my family here and papa needs me right now more then ever and the diner.

How can I possibly leave a life that I have created in a short time that I always wanted, behind?

It’ll kill me.

“Surely you don’t mean that, Rosaline.” He says. “I thought we made everything clear last night.”

“Nothing was clear last night.” I snap.

“Don’t raise your voice.” He warns.

“Don’t tell me what to do.” I hiss. “I’m not going back to the States. It’s final.”

“I think I told you last night…”

“You told me nothing relevant last night. I am not going anywhere with you until you change your whorish way of your living.”

“Don’t take back, Rosaline.” He grits his teeth.

“Don’t tell me what to do, Vincent.” I snarl.

“I’ll say what ever I want to and you can’t tell me to be the little girl in your grasp.” I hiss again.

“Talk to me like that again, Rosa. I fucking dare you.” He snarls slapping his palm on the table surface.

“Fuck you.” I hiss getting up from the chair and turning my back but his reflexes get the best of him as he grabs my wrist and roughly pulls me toward him.

“Say it again.” He growls, his anger tested beyond braking point and his pupils dilating as my eyes never leave his now dark ones.

“Fuck you.” I snap. “Let me go, I’m getting late.”

“You know better then talk to me like that, kitty.” He hisses. “Apologize.”

“I didn’t say anything to apologize for. You’re a dishonest person.”

“Oh. But you loved my ways, didn’t you, kitty?” He smirks. “You loved the way I controlled you. You enjoyed me being in control.”

I inhale deeply. “Maybe. But that was before you cheated.”

His eyes change and his grip softens around my wrist.

“This is what you’re hang up on still, huh?” He sighs running his free hand through his hair.

“You talk like it isn’t a big issue.” I whisper. “I saw you…with another women, doing stuff on the bed that you I and I shared. Where we made memories, Vincent and you think it’s not a big of an issue.” I whisper.

“Baby…”

“Was it more then once, Vincent?” I ask.

He chews his lips, looking at the window, suddenly more interested in the outside weather.

“Tell me?” I urge. “Was it more then once?”

Sighing he nods. I bite the whole of my lower lip feeling more chilly then ever in this sunny weather.

“Was it… Before or after I left?” I whisper.

He sighs. A moment of silence follows. “Both.” He sighs again.

“Then…if you did those things you could have said me after the first time that I wasn’t enough to fulfill your needs.” I whisper. “I would have left.”

“But you were enough for me.” He mumbles sighing, running his hands though his hair once again.

“But you still kept a concubine.” I smile sadly.

“I realise I was and am wrong. But give me a chance. Come along with me and I’ll show you that I love you and I am only yours, kitty please.” An almost desperate edge grabs his voice.

And I try so much not to move and hug him and tell him that I’ll give him his chance and that I love him so much.

But I don’t.

He needs to know and suffer as much as o did.

“I’m getting late.” I say.

He nods.

Sighing I walk away from him and into the waiting car.

“To the diner, miss?” The driver asks.

“Sí.”

[A|N]

I’ve got language tomorrow. It’s raping me head. But I’ll be fine 😞

Question of the chapter:

Do you want a daddy Dom?

Most definitely.😋💦💦💦

-November

42

Positivity Corner:

Kill ’em with a “Fuck you”

“Vincent’s bought a house here.” Rico murmurs as I place his lunch Infront of him.

“Hmm?” I ask quite distracted by my phone. Salvatore texted me, if we can talk over lunch.

And I asked him to come over and he replied he’ll be here in five.

“I said, Vincent has purchased a house here, a quite big one too, says he’ll have it renovated.”

“Okay?” I frown. “Is he…?”

“Thinking about moving here?” Rico snorts.

“Uh-yeah.” I mumble.

“If he didn’t want to move here he wouldn’t have purchased a house that cost a fortune.”

“Why are you being snappy?” I hiss. “If he wants to move here it’s his decision, isn’t it?”

“Yeah?” He snaps. “And what is his motive, suddenly wanting to settle in Italy, the motherland he left ages ago?”

“Rico… It’s really not our place to say anything.” I reason.

“He’s a psychopath.”

“You don’t know him that much.” I take his side as I take a bite of my veg-rice.

“Well…I know him enough and you better stay away from him.” Rico snaps.

I roll my eyes.

Acting like my mother the little man whore. Maybe I should tell papá about his nightly errands. If might smack some sense up in his head.

“You’d understand if you fall in love someday.” I say.

“Don’t talk like an old women.” Rico hisses. “If you found love once you can find it a thousand times more. Now eat.”

“Don’t try to be my dad.” I snap.

“If I was your dad, I would have chained you to your bed and locked your room so you couldn’t go out and see a monster who’s hurt you more then once.” He says with an eye roll.

“Shut up.” I snap.

“Yeah go on. Keep shutting me up. But you too know, that he’ll hurt you again and you’re scared.”

“Who’ll hurt her?” Salvatore’s voice snaps us out from our argument as he takes a seat next to Rico.

“So who’s planning to hurt Rosaline?” Salvatore asks.

“A psychopath ex.” Rico mumbles.

“Oh!” He looks less interested in that. “What would you suggest for lunch?”

“Uh…”

“Risotto. They make the best here.” Rico mumbles with a mouthful of his food.

“Don’t talk with food in your mouth.” I snap as I call Isa to serve another plate of Risotto.

“So…what brings you here?” I ask Salvatore trying to wipe away the awkwardness.

Salvatore and I was pretty comfortable around each other. But having Rico among us was a bit weird then usual, considering Rico and Salvatore knew each other from their dipper days.

“Actually…I wanted to talk to you.” He says but his voice grips a confusing tone and fidgets with his fingers.

“Oh. Sure.” I smile. “What do you want to talk about?”

“I was…you know hoping we could do it more privately.” He murmurs.

“Never mind me, I am done anyway.” Rico says putting the last spoon of his lunch in his mouth and swallowing it with a big gulp of water.

That bitch! Doesn’t even chew his food.

“Oh. Okay.” I frown.

Rico gets up and leave after messing up my hair.

“Bitch.” I mumble under my breath.

A minute later Isa places another plate of Risotto on the table we were sitting.

“Do you want me to get you something? You haven’t had lunch yet.” Isa says wiping her hands on her apron.

“I’m fine. Thanks Isa.” I smile before Isa leaves.

“So?” I ask pouring him a glass of water from the jug placed on the table. “What is so important?”

“I wanted to apologize.” He mumbles.

“Apologize?” I ask. “For what?”

“I… Rosaline…I am sorry but, I really like you. You’re honest and so full of life…”

“What do you want to say, Salvatore?” I frown at his mutterings.

It feels like he’s trying to break up with me, though we’re not any kinda couple.

I mean we’ve been on like what…one - two dates?

And the rest was just pointless goofing around the movies and ice-cream parlor.

“What I want to say is, I am sorry if I gave you some other feeling then friendship.” He mumbles quietly.

Oh. Okay.

“Oh?”

“I really am sorry, if you had thought otherwise. I am already betrothed.” He says but his voice drops down by a few notches.

Wait! What?

Betrothed? As in engaged?

And after taking me out on random times, texting me around the midnight and long conversations over the phone, he decided to tell me that now?

That he’s engaged?

Fucking asshole.

And I thought I liked him.

No! I really liked him.

He seemed so sweet and caring all the time, but in reality he was already engaged when all that was happening?

What’s the logic in that stuff?

How can he even do it?

I mean not only he lead me on but he also hurt the girl he was engaged with to an extent.

“Are you going to say something?” He asks making a motion to take my hand in his.

I move my hands away from his reach.

“And you decided to say that you’re engaged after you took me out on a date?” I snap.

“Rosaline…”

“No it’s fine.” I smile. “You can finish your lunch and leave.”

“Please don’t be mad.” He urges. “You’ve been a good friend to me.”

“Yes.” I sigh. “I have to get back to work.”

“I am really sorry, Rosaline.” He whispers again.

“It’s fine.”

I leave the spot hurriedly and slam shut the door of my office once I am inside.

Wow!

I am really unlucky in the guy department, huh?

Here I was thinking that Salvatore might be getting mixed signals from me and he might end up hurt whereas, he was the one to drop the bomb on top of my head.

I sigh and turn to walk over to my desk.

My men luck is seriously rotten.

Only now I notice a small basket of colourful summer flowers sitting in my desk.

And now I feel like crying.

A powder blue card sticking out the from the ribbon bow tied around the middle of the basket.

I pick up the card, flipping it open.

“Join me for dinner tonight, va bene?”

Was written in printed fonts.

As if on que my phone rang, I picked it up.

“Hello?” I asked since the number was not on my contracts.

“You got my flowers, sí?” Vincent’s familiar voice drifts through the speaker.

“It would be helpful, if you put your name in the card.” I roll my eyes putting the card on my desk and admiring the colorful arrangement of the flowers.

“Vengo a prenderti alle … diciamo otto? “ He says but his voice didn’t hold the attention fore as it did on the first sentence.

(Shall I pick you up at…say sight?)

But I let it slide since I figure might be working.

“What’s the purpose?” I ask.

“Shall I pick you up at eight, Rosa?” He sighs.

I can almost see him running his hand through his hairs and leaning against his chair, frustrated.

“Okay. But no funny stuff.” I deadpan.

“Nothing I do is funny, kitty.” He chuckles.

“I’ll see you at eight.”

[A|N]

… … … … … … …

Question of the chapter:

Would you rather.. .. ..

Get (randomly) fucked by a DRUG LORD

Or

a MURDERER

And Do you hate Salvatore, now?

Ps: I promise Salvatore will be explained.

-November.

43

Positivity Corner:

If people are annoying, say it to their face.

I was dressed up in a soft white cotton dress and paired it up with strappy sandals before tying my hair in a pony tail letting my fringes frame my face.

Now, I’ve never been out with Vincent and I have no idea where were are supposed to go and stuff. I dunno if it’s fancy or just casual place to grab a bite at night.

God, I am such a whore. I haven’t been on a date with a man who did everything sexual with me.

Disgusting!

But whatever, I was tired from the day in diner and sad because of the Salvatore incident so I didn’t bother to try to look fancy.

It’s either take me or leave me for Vincent.

Around sharp eight I walk downstairs.

Vincent is sitting in on of the sofa, taking with Rico and papa who have occupied the sofa and couch across from him.

Deep in conversation, none of them noticed be coming.

Sighing I take a seat next to Rico in his couch.

“Are you going out?” He asks now looking at me suspiciously.

“For a little bit, yes.” I murmur as Vincent gets up, shaking hands with papa.

I follow.

“You’re going out with him?” Rico hisses but it’s not silent enough for papa and Vincent to ignore.

“She’s a big girl, Rico. She can choose who to go out with.” Vincent says causally.

“It’s more like who forces her to go out, you mean?” Rico snaps back.

“Rico.” Papa warns.

“No one’s forcing me.” I say defensively. “I’m going out on my own will and I’ll be back before twelve.”

“You’re not going out with that psychopath.” Rico huffs.

“Real mature, Rico.” I roll eyes. What a way to ruin my evening.

“I said you’re not going out with him, have you forgotten what he’s done to you?” He yells and time seems to slow down as I see papa’s facial expressions change.

“What does he mean, Principessa?” Papa, who was till now watching our rackets closely from the sofa, draws out the sentence clearly.

“Niente, papà. “ I answer quickly (Nothing, papa.) “He’s just being himself.”

“Don’t hide it from me, tesoro.” Papa says looking at me and then at Vincent. “I have other ways to find out the truth then you telling me.”

“It’s nothing, papa.” I roll my eyes. “Rico’s just looking out for me.”

“Is there anything to look out for when you’re going out with Vincent?” He asks.

“No.” I sigh.

Papa doesn’t ask any further. Vincent offers me his hand, to walk out.

Hesitant, I almost put my hand in his.

Almost but papa beats me to it saying,

“Go to your room.”

“Huh?” I ask frowning.

To my room?

To my room? Like I am five?

“Nella tua stanza, principessa. Adesso.” Papa says his voice up by a couple of notches. (To your room, princess. Now.)

“But, papa…” I reason.

Vincent stares at my father with a mixture shock and surprise.

“Non mi hai sentito, tesoro? “ With gritted teeth papa seethes out. (Didn’t you hear me, honey?)

“Sí, papa.” I mumble and walk through the hall and climb up the stairs to my room.

With a huff I sit on my bed, with my feet dangling over the edge.

Rico, you little bitch!

I huff once again as I untie my sandals and put my feet up.

Little whore!

He had to go and spoil everything.

With another sigh of frustration I walk into my closet and pull out a pair of satin camisole and shorts.

Discarding my out for the night cloths I pull my bed cloths on and put my hair up in a bun.

Rico could have gone and cause the ruckus before I got dressed and did my hair.

Now that I think, why was I even wanting to go out with Vincent anyway?

What was I thinking while I accepted his dinner offer?

Sometimes I think I am a really needy bitch.

I sigh.

This is not right.

This isn’t how it should have turned out.

I am not supposed to give in to him.

I am supposed to fight him and make him feel the pain I have felt thought past months.

I shove my face into the pillow, groaning.

A knock on my door makes my tantrum stop.

“Come in, you little bitch.” I scream knowing it’s Rico. “I’ll fucking cut off your mini little baby-maker and feed it to the dogs, you asshole.” I scream my voice muffled by the pillow.

“Now… there is no need to be so savage, sissy.” Rico’s voice comes.

“Savage?” I raise my face from the pillow. “You little whore! You haven’t seen any savage.” I say with a huff and sit on the bed cross legged.

“Chill, will you?” Rico rolls his eyes and it makes me want to pull his hair so hard that he’ll go bald but refrain as he pulls out a big harshey’s bar.

I narrow my eyes at him, suspiciously. “What’re you bribing me for?”

“I’m just looking out for you.” He shrugs. “You don’t need that bastard to be happy and beside you like Salvatore, don’t you?” He smirks.

I snort.

“What?” Rico frowns. “What’s with the attitude?”

“Salvatore is engaged.” I mumble as I tear open the wrapper and take a bite of my sweet. “So you know where the best rice-cakes are made?”

“What do you mean?” Rico snorts. “Salvatore isn’t engaged.”

“That’s what he said, when he came around lunch.” I mumble. “What about the rice cakes?”

“That bitch isn’t engaged.” Rico declares. “If he was, I of all people would have known.”

“Whatever.” I roll my eyes. “I am now used to people lying at my face. I just want to sleep it off.”

“Alright.” He sighs.

“Is papa angry?” I ask.

“He’s angry but not at you. Vincent was almost killed though.” Rico chuckles.

“What?”

“So after you got send to your room, like you were fucking five…papa asked me what was going on and Vincent was there since pop forbade him to leave. So I told papa whatever you told me. With details and pop got angry, punched Vincent right around his left jaw and said he was a dishonest man and stuff.” Rico shrugs.

“He was bleeding.” Rico further says.

I stop in mid chew.

He is hurt.

I sigh. Then I resume eating.

Well…one can never hide in darkness for too long.

“Is he badly hurt?” I ask throwing the wrapper on the basket that was under my bed.

“I guess. But not bad. He just got punched.” Rico shrugs again. “It was just a punch. He deserves at least that for what her did.”

I sigh.

“Did papa say anything…you know about…me?” I ask tentatively.

I just don’t want to hurt my father.

I mean that man, was the only parental figure in my life. And somehow I didn’t want to let him down.

But being as naive and weak as I was makes me feel that somehow I had let him down.

“He was upset, that you didn’t say anything to him, yourself.” Rico says.

“I’ll talk to him, and apologize. Is he sleep already?”

“I don’t think so.” Rico shrugs. “He also gave Vincent a threat that if he ever came near you or hurt you in any way he’ll cut off his throat.”

I chuckle.

“Let’s go, talk to papa.” I say getting down from bed and shrugging on my fur trimmed robe around myself before making my way to papa’s room.

“Do you want me to come in?” Rico asks.

“No. It’s fine. Get some sleep.” I pat his arm before slipping inside the dimly lit room.

“Papa?” I ask as I see him sitting in the edge of his large bed, his head in his hands.

“Princess, you’re still awake?” He asks raising his head to meet my eyes.

I smile.

“I came to say sorry. You know… For not telling you anything myself.”

“It’s alright, tesoro.” He sighs. “I am sorry you had to suffer like that.”

I shrug. “It’s over. Me and Vincent. I thought he was really a nice person to spend life with but…he didn’t turn out the way I though he would. . .and that’s no one’s fault.” I sigh walking over to him and taking a seat beside him.

“But I am glad I’ve got you and Rico, you know?” I say again.

“Hmm.” He inhales. “You’ll tell me next time if someone hurts you, won’t you, my love?” He asks.

“Yes, papa.” I mumble and hug him. “Did you eat?”

“No.”

“Come, I’ll stir you something.” I say as I walk out of his room, on the way I holler for Rico and he comes bouncing in the kitchen while I boil some rice and fry down chicken.

Just as I finish setting the table Vincent walks down, dressed.

“Are you going somewhere?” Papa asks.

“Yeah…” He answers glancing at his phone. “I had a dinner meeting.”

“Tutto apposto.” Papa says and walks over to him, they talk for a minute but almost whispering so none of it gets out. Before Vincent walks out papa gives his arm a pat and says something about good luck.

[A|N]

Dun dun dun.

Question of the chapter:

What do you think Rosa’s dad told Vincent?

-November.

44

Positivity Corner:

Don’t be depressed, when you feel down and a bitch is the reason get a nice notebook and write down all the mean things you want to and throw it to the bitch’s face and flick your hair and leave. (Women Empowerment.)

I wasn’t sleeping through the night.

The bed today seemed to be too cold instead of the weather being warm and having blankets on the bed. I had turned down the air conditioner but sleep and warmth won’t bother to pay me the littlest visit.

A knock on my door, made my senses more sharp as I took my phone off charging and looked at the time.

It was 12:29.

Half past midnight.

But it was probably Rico. He randomly comes up to check on me.

But he never knocks. Usually he would open the door take a peak inside and leave from the doorway.

Yawning I walk to the door, lazily opening to see the person outside.

Vincent stood in a wife’s beater and sweat pants, a thick file in his hand.

“Can I come in?” He asks.

I think about slamming the door to his face for a second but then driven by some whorish force I step aside to let him in.

Walking toward my bed I turn on the lights and take a seat, pulling the blankets around me so that Vincent doesn’t see me in my night things.

“What is it?” I yawn.

“I just wanted to talk you about something.” He mumbles opening the blue folder.

Some legal documents, and some stack of printed papers are neatly arranged on top of another.

“What is it?” I ask again, annoyed at the fact that he’s wasting my precious time that o could be spending being asleep.

Though I couldn’t sleep.

But he needs to go.

I huff.

“I bought a home here.” Vincent mutters.

Well, I already know that asshole. You can now leave. I want to say but somehow the words don’t come out of my mouth. So I stay quite and keep looking at the furs sticking out of my white blanket.

His hands moving methodically, among the arranged documents pulling out a photograph of a house. A front view.

The house was mostly wooden and concrete mixed with a neat driveway and plenty of open space and bushes and trees.

The exterior also had plenty of glass walls and windows to allow sunlight and air flow inside the house.

I can imagine why Rico said that the house would cost a fortune.

It was really beautiful.

But why is he showing me that?

“Why are you showing it to me?” I ask handing him the photograph back.

Vincent sighs.

“I thought you know… since you said you’re not going back to the States…”

I snort?

He can’t be for real.

“I think I’ll move here permanently.” He says, almost relieved. “And maybe…”

“Well…it might be nice.” I say.

“Yeah?”

“Yeah…if your girlfriend can make it for a citizenship.” I say. “I mean Cara would surely love this house.”

Vincent sighs.

“Rosaline…”

“Yes?” I answer rolling my eyes.

“I thought we agreed for one chance.”

“We did?” I ask. “I don’t remember saying I’ll give you a chance.”

“But you agreed for dinner tonight.” He frowns. “And that was a chance wasn’t it?”

“Oh?” I frown.

So it was, wasn’t it? It was a signal that I was giving him a chance to prove himself to me.

Silly me. Dumb me. Idiot me. Whore me.

“What do you want right now, Vincent?”

“I just came to show you the house.” He says with a shrug. “The dinner was with it’s previous owner today. I wanted you to meet him.”

“Why?” I frown. “Why would I want to meet the previous owner of the house you bought?”

“It’s not only my house, is it?” He chuckles. “It’s yours too.”

“What?” I gasp. “What do you mean?”

“Rosa, you said you won’t be going to the States and I don’t want to leave you, so I thought why not…I mean surely you’ll be more comfortable there then the States, without any other people around.”

“Why would you do that?”

“I can’t stay forever in your father’s place, Rosa.” He reasons.

“No. Not that. Why would you think I’ll want to move in with you?” I whisper yell.

“Why not?” He moves closer sliding one of his palm around my cheek. “We’re supposed to be trying aren’t we? How can we try if we’re not even sharing a bed?”

I move my cheek away from his hand. “Nothing you’re saying is making any sense.” I mumble.

“Why not?”

“Because…what makes you think I’ll share a bed with you?” I hiss. “Why would I do that, when you crushed that trust a year ago?”

“Baby…I am sorry for what I did. I keep telling why won’t you believe me?” He hisses back.

“Why would I believe you?” I whisper yell.

“Why won’t you, Rosa? What do you need to believe that I love you?” The anger raising in him and the warmth of his temper reaching me almost penetrating the thin layer of fur covering me.

“How can I believe you?” I lower my voice to a whisper. “Tell me how can I believe you when I have been true to you and you haven’t? You spend nights with another women after I left, and were intimate while we were still sleeping in the same bed and you expect me to get back with you? Based on what, Vincent? Just love and no place for trust, respect and loyalty?”

He sighs.

“You weren’t even loyal to Cara.” I whisper. “You weren’t loyal to any of us and you claim you love me? How can I believe that it’s true and you’re not lying?”

“I’m not lying.” He says and that moment I see the real Vincent. The broken Vincent.

His voice registers a tone I have never heard in him. Helplessness.

I want to hug him so bad and tell him I love with all my heart and that I’ll live with him in a home he had bought for us. I want to kiss him and tell him that we’re fine and I’ll give him a chance.

But I don’t.

I say nothing.

I just sit there.

Wrapped in my blanket. Looking at his olive eyes that always held power and position but now was vulnerable and sad.

“Will you make a home with me, Rosa?” He sighs. “Please?”

The helplessness in his voice breaks my heart more then it was already broken.

Oh Vincent. Why? Why did you have to do it? Why’d you have to get into and illicit relationship with that women? We’d be still together if you hadn’t. We’d still be there we were.

We’d been so happy.

I shake my head. “Not yet.” I mumble through my tears.

“Baby, don’t cry.”

“Leave.” I say after I wipe my eyes and gain my voice. “Leave, Vincent.”

“Baby…”

“Just go, already.” I yell letting my tear fall freely. “Just leave.”

“Kitty…” He sighs trying to hold me in his arms. “I am so so sorry, my love. I am. I deserve the punishment. I do. But baby, don’t cry.”

“Leave.” I push against him. “Just go.”

And that’s when the sound of my sobs and the silence is dominated by heavy gun shots.

[A|N]

Do you like positivity Corner today?

So I’ll tell you what, there’ll bitches who will fake you for a friend but in reality is just some low life whore with nothing but a great body.

So don’t let their criticism get you, if your fat (I’ll put it in a real way) then love your body don’t Starve yourself cause if you love yourself the world’ll love you the way you are.

If you’re too skinny, bitch eat. And love yourself no reason what.

And if some one tells you you’re ugly show them the middle finger and tell them to die.

And to summarize, take and give zero shits.

Question of the chapter:

Do you love cotton candies????

-November

.

Ps. The picture of the new house Vincent bought.

45

Positivity Corner:

How nice the sound it makes when the ice breaks .

“Shit!” Vincent curses as the sound of bullets get heavier.

“Rosa.” Comes a panicked voice along with a pounding of the door.

“I’m okay.” I yell as I swiftly walk over to the door and open it finding Rico.

“What are you doing here?” He hisses at Vincent. “What’s he doing here?” He asks again turning at me.

“Just came over to check if I was alright.” I say quickly before Rico can draw out the situation more. “Who are firing?” I ask.

“I don’t know.” Rico says and something muffled comes out of his walkie talkie that was tucked in his waistband.

Now that I see, Rico had a machine gun hung over his shoulder and shot gun on both of his hands.

Rico holds the walkie talkie firing commands in rapid Italian.

“We’re short by several.” Vincent mutters looking at his phone. “They’re firing to enter.”

“Come again?” Rico frowns. “Firing for what?”

“To enter the estate.” Vincent repeats before dashing out of the room.

“God!” Rico sighs running a hand through his hair. “Why the fuck should they want to do that?”

What the hell is going on? “Where’s papa?” I ask.

Why would anyone want to enter the estate?

Before Rico can answer Vincent has returned, he too has a machine gun slung around his shoulder and strings of bullet sticking out of the bullet port.

“Do you have a safe room, here?” Vincent asks Rico.

“No.” He spats. “People don’t go attacking us at random around midnight.”

“Stay inside.” Vincent points at me. “I’ve called my men around here, they’ll be in shortly.”

“But…papa?” I ask on the verge of screaming.

The glasses around the house shatters and I feel the ground shake.

“Stay here.” This time Rico mutters as both of them step away from the door way.

“Wait!” I yell before they can leave. “Where is papa?” I ask again.

What is going on? Why ever would people wage a gun war in the middle school f the night? Who would do that? Who would do that to papa?

What could possibly be the reason for such anarchy they are causing.

“You’re papa is Safe, neonata.” Vincent says in a soft voice. “Get in.”

“Will you be okay?” I ask looking at him and then at Rico. He was communicating through the walkie talkie.

“We’ll be fine.” Vincent says. “Now get in. Lock the door and stay put.”

Having no other way and being the coward that I am, I step inside my room, but before I can close the door, Vincent shoves two guns in my hand. “Just in case.” He murmurs before leaving.

“Stay put.” Rico orders obviously frustrated and angry as he runs of and down ten stairs.

I close the door and lock it.

Just in case.

The guns feel heavy in my hand.

Putting them on the bed, I put on a T-shirt and sweatpants over my night cloths.

The sound of bullets still going on, now and then there’s be heavier sound then bullets that almost quivering the ground beneath.

I sigh thinking about the people who are conducting the gun fires.

Why would anyone want to kill anyone just like that?

In my time here I had never heard about papa having a rival or having a bad blood with any of the families.

But then again I have been here for like what? A year and half only.

Around some time a knock on my door startles me. I jump from the sudden sound.

The gun fires have stopped. But still I grab one of the gun in my hand, finger on the trigger as I open the door only to see Vincent outside.

I sigh.

“Is it over?” I ask, watching him for any signs of injury.

I remember the last time he was shot.

The agony and pain that came with the tension and worry.

And then pain came again in the most unexpected way that I had never imagined.

“It’s okay.” He sighs. “It’s over.”

“Is Rico okay?” I ask “And papa?”

“Everyone is fine, there has been no deaths and nothing, just damages to the house.” Vincent explains calmly.

“Okay.” I sigh removing my finger from the trigger of the gun. “Where are they?”

“Downstairs.” Vincent states. “Dealing with the trespassers.”

“Oh.” I breathe. “Let’s go down, then.”

“Uh. No, Rosa. Don’t go down.” He say grabbing my shoulders and pushing me back into the room.

What the hell? “What? Why not?”

“Because, you can’t. It’s not a place you’d like to see.” He explains. “Trust me.”

“Oh please.” I roll my eyes Pushing him out of the doorway.

“Rosaline.” Vincent yells following me as I climb down the stairs which looks like almost untouched. Which means they never got up.

I sigh with relief as I jump down from the last steps, instantly face to face with a destroyed living room.

The glasses from the broken windows and discarded bullets shell litter the living room, the sofa and couches and sofa are slashed.

Why would people do that? Why would anyone destroy a home like that?

“Rosa…” Vincent yells as I stop at the center of the living room.

Hearing Vincent, papa and Rico turns who were facing their back towards me.

“Principessa? Cosa stai facendo qui?” Papa asks shocked. (Princess? what are you doing here?)

Rico sighs. “Rosa, go back to the room, we’ll deal with it and come to see you, it’s not a pretty site.”

“I’m not a baby, Rico.” I roll my eyes. “I saw my mother got shot right infront of my eyes…and I don’t think anything is as ugly as that.” I snap.

Rico rolls his eyes. “Fine, stay here.” He spats. “You want to see a trespasser getting interrogated, go on. Watch what we do.”

“I have no interested in getting to see you interrogate a trespasser, I just came down to see if you both are okay or not, but guess what, this glass shattered and bullet littered living room is not a ‘pretty sight’ for my eyes.” I yell.

“Principessa, calmati. “ Papa warns. “It’s not because you’re naivete or less then us, we just want to protect you, that’s it.” (Princess, calm down)

I stay quiet. Like I am five to be protected. If there was such an issue of my protection why would Vincent go and call me out of my room?

I huff and cross my arms over my chest.

“It’s not a time to throw tantrums, kitty.” Vincent says. “I’ll walk you up to your room.”

“There’ll be no need for that.” Comes a voice, an awfully known voice that I didn’t expect to hear, at this location around this time.

“Salvatore?” Rico frowns. “What the. . .?”

I watch as Salvatore climb down the stairs, spinning a golden gun in his hand, dressed in all black suit.

“It was you, wasn’t it?” Vincent snarls pulling me to him and shoving me behind himself. “It was your men all along.”

“Intelligent.” Salvatore laughs. “But then again we expect nothing less than that from the great Don DeMarco, hmm?”

What the hell?

Salvatore? Salvatore sent men to enter the our estate? And ruin it in the process?

And he’s behaving like an absolute asshole.

The grip around my gun tightens as Vincent stands tall infront of me.

“What do you want, Valentino?” Papa snarls, a tone I have never heard him use, upon anyone.

“Don, with due respect…” Salvatore skips down the bottom two stairs “I have no vengeance against you or your family.”

“Oh yeah?” Rico snarls back against his polite attitude. “Firing a hundred and fifty guns at one time to destroy the estate, is not vengeful you say, you bastard?”

“Now, no need for being so vile, friend.” Salvatore chuckles. “I’m just here for him.”

Salvatore’s with his polished golden pistol points at Vincent.

Rico snorts. “Him?”

Salvatore nodes.“Give me Don De’Marco and I’ll let your men who let me remind you, is guarding the estate now has been double crossed.” He chuckles.

“Why would you want him?” Surprising as it may sound, the voice came from me as I stepped out at front. “Why would you want Don De’Marco?” I repeat clearly.

“Why not ever, my sweet Rosaline?” He chuckles darkly. “He was the one who threatened me to lie to you about me being engaged.”

I snort. Vincent? Vincent did that?

Well…then again what less can we expect from him? Bloody cheater.

“Didn’t you? Don De’Marco, called me up and threatened that my neck won’t be in it’s place if I don’t leave you and so on and so forth.” He waved his gun carelessly looking almost like a maniac. “But that’s not the reason anyway, I was never into you, honestly.” He snorts. “You were never my type. Tamed and clam. I like my girls a bit…crazy and psycho.” He grinned.

“Psychopath.” Rico whisper standing behind me. “Salvatore, why don’t you just leave and I’ll let your men go without any harm, we’ll keep this…shit quiet.” He proposes.

“Oh, no no no, I wouldn’t want that. It’ll be no fun.” He pouts. “I want to have a little bit of fun…so as I was saying, I was never into you or anything, I knew the stuff going about you and Vince here. I just wanted to get some really deep information about him from you, but really…it was a dumb plan as to feed a cow and not to ask for it to go to sleep. You are pretty useless if you ask me, Rosaline. You even don’t know what stuff goes on in your family”

“You’re insane.” I muttered looking at the way he talked and kept spinning his gun around his hand, as if it was a toy and he was playing.

“Oh come on.” He pouts. “Nobody can be insane if they want a little bit power around the underworld. It’s only natural to kill for it, power you know, Rosaline?” He asks.

“What exactly do you want, Valentino?” Vincent snarls.

“Uh…your life?” He mumbles looking really deep into his thoughts. “That’s all I want. To kill you, make your vast empire mine and to rule the underworld like you do, I want people to kneel as I walk into a room, everyone excepting that I am superior then they ever were.” He shrugs like it was a normal thing. “And the only way to get that stuff is to kill you and take your throne.”

“You can’t just get them by killing, Valentino. You gotta earn them.” Vincent chuckles a little bit of pride flourishing in his voice.

“Valentino. I am warning you. Leave my estate and I’ll let your filthy soldiers go without being harmed.” Papa says in an authoritative tone. “Or else it will be worse then the scenario just happened.”

“Honestly Don? I don’t care.” Salvatore sighs. “Rosaline, sweetheart if you’ll just move, I need a clear shot at Don De’Marco.”

“Like you’ll ever have.” I hiss pointing my gun at Salvatore, standing in front of Vincent shielding him, ready to pull the trigger though my hands are sweaty and shaky and then everything happens in a flash.

Salvatore sighs and rolls his eyes drawing out a hiss like a snake, “So be it!” The bullet from his pistol shots before I pull the trigger but I miss as I am pushed back falling almost on the glass clattered floor before Rico grabs me.

The bullet from Salvatore’s gun that was meant for me, goes through Vincent’s lower abdomen before another hits him around the shoulder area, the bullets from Vincent’s gun just graze about Salvatore’s arm, as he stumbles back with a wince as the bullet penetrate his body.

“Oh snap. It was supposed to be you ,little Rosaline.” Salvatore rolled his eyes pointing his gun at me. “Let me finish you, before the Don.”

I scream as the blood from Vincent’s wound springs out like a fountain covering his clothes. Not giving a shit about what Salvatore said.

before Salvatore can fire again he’s knocked out by papa hitting him on the back of his head. Who must have slipped out while we were arguing.

Vincent winces as he stumbles back again holding his shoulder with one hand, the gun falls at his feet.

Scrambling myself I rush over to him only to support his almost numb body from falling on to the glass shred covered floor.

[A|N]

Well it was big chapter and it’s around 11:45 pm. I am tired af.

Question in f the chapter:

Pasta Italian style OR Ramen Japanese style?

-November.

46

I realise I updated earlier today but here’s another one just so we’re so close to the ending.

(Ps) I want to do a Q\A chapter. Where I’ll answer questions about anything really. I really want to do it, so (hehehe) this chapter was kinda/sorta/probably a bribe for you guys so you can ask me questions.

(Okay you can start reading. Thanks.)

Positivity Corner:

I realised people pay you more attention if you have personality of a whore then a good person.

Antonio flew down to Italy as soon as the news was send to him. Vincent’s papa also came along and was now currently home talking over the incident as they called it.

The surgery to remove a total of two bullets took about five and half hour without Antonio in the OR.

When Antonio landed in Italy the surgery was over and Vincent was placed in ICU, the doctors refused me to give any kind of answers since I was not immediate family and my relationship with him had no paper document. And the fact that he was a mob boss and the gunfight took place between two mob bosses and the doctors didn’t want to get in to too much trouble.

Antonio being a surgeon,was immediately rushed to the ICU as he arrived in the hospital. When he came out of ICU and declared the results, I was more then shocked.

The bullets had harmed Vincent in the most disgusting way possible. A number of his shoulder tissue was damaged. The bullet that had pierced his stomach had harmed his intestines and so a length of them had to be discarded.

To sum it all up, Vincent was in a coma and Antonio had no idea when he will wake up. I had asked this question about ten times after the surgery that I annoyed Antonio more then his bound could take so he suggested I go home and take a nap.

Convinced by Rico and Antonio I arrived home almost numb. I took a warm shower to regain some of my body heat and got dressed in some of the warm cloths but it did nothing.

As soon a s I got out of the shower, dressed, a maid brought a tray of food for me followed by papa.

“I’m not hungry.” I stated discarding the towel I was using to dry my hair.

“Princess.” Papa warns, his voice strong and serious.

“Really, papa.” I insist. “I am not at all hungry.”

“Well…in that case, I am sitting here with you until you finish your food and curl up for a nap, at least.”

“But…”

He asks the maid to put the tray on the bed which she does and she leaves.

With a sigh I realise that papa is not going to let go as we easily as I thought so I sip the soup and bread that came along with some fruits.

After I am done, papa asks me to take a nap. And I tell him I will before he leaves.

Curling up on my bed, I hug the furry blanket and close my eyes wanting to fall a sleep but as I do I feel ice gliding through my veins as the whole of my body shivers.

Guns were disgusting thing, I thought. A gun took my mamma’s life and a gun almost ruined Vincent. I sigh.

I’ve been sighing a lot these days, with all that’s going on. Sometimes feel that I am a disappointment. Not being able to stand up for myself. And one of the very few times when I was able to, I crumpled.

I am so weak and pathetic that I am unable to stay put to myself and my decision. I am such a puss that every time I try and stand up for myself I go weak and fall down.

But it’s never to late to get up. A voice whispers inside my head. We’ve been weak and sad, soft and gentle and quite possibly dumb but… isn’t it the time to get up and live…not for the sake of surviving. Without a fear to be crumpled. Without a doubt on yourself?

And something inside me says yes. Maybe it’s time I start to be…me. Maybe it’s time I stand up strong and fight. Not only for myself but everyone around me. My family. The people I love.

And then I realised maybe it’s time for me to change. Maybe it’s time for me to grow some ounce of self respect and rise above rather then staying beneath everybody.

And that has to be started right now. And I can’t stand up if I don’t know any self-defense.

Why self-defense cause Vincent is where he is because I couldn’t aim at Salvatore properly. If I had aimed at him and not kissed that too twice I think Vincent would be healthy and fine instead of fighting for his life. No matter how much wrong he did to me, how double standard games he played with me, he doesn’t deserve death for that stuff.

Taking a person’s life is if you ask me a big deal. Putting a bullet through the body will certainly kill you and it will also kill the ones who were attached to you by the same string.

So I called Rico. He picked up on the second ring, sounding groggy. “Che cos’è?” He asked.

(What is it?)

“I have something to ask you?” I say tentatively.

“Vai avanti. “He said gently. “What do you want to ask, sissy-bun?”

(Go on)

“Do you like… have any training for females who…you know works with you?” I stammered.

I shouldn’t do that. Stammering. It’s pathetic.

“I wanted to train. Learn how to shoot and you know combat.”

“Come again?” He asks, I can almost see the frown on his face.

“I want to learn how to shoot and fight.” I repeat.

“Why would you want to do that?” He asks, I hear shuffling around him through the speaker.

“Cause I don’t want to be the damsel in distress anymore.” I said. “I want to be a human, Rico.”

“But you are a human.”

“Yes.” I snapped. “A pathetic one too.”

“Okay. Okay.” He sighs. “We don’t have that kind of program for ladies, I mean most of girls train to be stripper of pole dancers and assassins. You don’t want to be an assassin, do you?” He asks.

“No.” I replied. “Just defence.”

“Well, you can train with me.” He said from the other end. “We’ll start tomorrow.”

“Yeah, okay.” I say getting beneath my covers, seems like I have some more time to sleep before I give my self esteem a boost.

“And Rosa?” He asks again.

“Hmm?”

“Don’t blame yourself. It wasn’t your fault, it’s just we never thought Salvatore would do such a thing you know. He was the most generous leader among the families.” He sighs.

“Okay.” I say cause I have nothing more and honestly I don’t want to feel anymore guilt then I have been. I just want to live.

[A|N]

We’re so close to the ending guys. So close.

Question of the chapter:

How do you think Rosa’s change is going to be?

-November.

47

Positivity Corner:

Medusa was raped by Poseidon. Persephone was kidnapped by Hades.

Don’t trust everybody who says ’I love

you’

“You’re hitting like a little girl, sissy-bun.” Rico laughed as I punched the punching bag that he was holding by the sides. “Harder.”

Breathing heavily I punched the bag harder, alternating between both my hands.

Sweat dripped down from my head to my shoulder and neck, as I gave every single punch the best I had.

“Harder, Rosa.” Rico ordered. “I barely feel any force.”

I huffed as the shortage of air in my lungs were evident and put more force in the punches, all most feeling the muscles around my shoulder and biceps go rigid and relax with each one.

“That’s good.” Rico encouraged. “Keep it going like that, we’ll do fifteen more.”

Breathing deeply I nodded without stopping my punches that was making the bag shift making weird sound around the hinges it was hanged on from the ceiling of our basement gym.

After the ‘punching session’ as Rico called it we took a three minute break to drink water and flex our bicep and shoulder muscle so they won’t be rigid.

“Do you want to go at yesterday’s speed or do you want an increase?” Rico asks as I step on to the treadmill. He was adjusting the speed and time and stuff.

“Yesterday’s.” I say. “I feel like I am going break.” I whine.

“Whatever.” Rico rolls his eyes. “At least you won’t be as fat anymore.”

“Whatever.”

After Rico adjusts his dials on the treadmill we both hop on ours as the walking starts on a slow pace slowly gaining speed. I was going pretty fast if you ask me. But Rico was going faster and he wasn’t having short breaths at all.

But I think I am doing pretty well for a fifteen day trainee. I don’t have major want to be you know, like a body-builder or anything, I just want to get to shape where I know my strengths. I just want to able to stand up for myself when I am in danger, mentally and physically.

To be honest, I am just tired and done with everybody pitying me and thinking me as poor girl with no brains and no thought of the future. Almost clueless about the tragedies and dangers of real life.

And I now want to be the girl that can at least stand up for herself and her family.

I huff due to short breaths but keep running nevertheless.

I got to do this. I have to be strong.

“You going to the hospital today?” Rico asks.

I huff. “I don’t know.”

“You know doctors say there is fat chance of coming back from coma when the patient has the person closest to him or her accompany them? You know talking and reading them stuff.” He ends the statistics with a mocking tone.

“Wel…the patient has his girlfriend nagging over his condition every now and then. I think he’s gonna be pretty fine.” I snort.

“Oh yeah?” Rico laughs. “You don’t want to be close to Vince? Just a little bit?”

I roll my eyes.

“Aw, come on, you want to be.” He says.

“No, I don’t.” I say.

“You know what?” Rico says turning off the dial of his treadmill and coming to a halt, “I think if you’re trying to be a girl that takes zero shit from everyone, I think you should start by telling Vince’s girlfriend to fuck off from what belongs to you.”

I huff, my breaths coming out as small pumps of air as I too turn off the dial of the machine slowly coming to a halt. “Rico, you got to understand, that man, he cheated on me, almost choked me to death once and still has that house slut groping him whenever he like.” I say clearly. “I don’t think I want to take him back so easily.”

“But you’d rather take a bullet for him, sí?” Rico chuckles.

“I’d do that for the sake of humanity.”

“But Vince would do that for the sake of his love for you.”

“You’ve become a preacher on love.” I narrow my eyes at him. “What has gotten into you?”

He shrugs. “Just want you to know. That it’s okay to give a chance to the guy who took a bullet for you.”

“Yeah?” I ask. “And what about him being a cheater?”

“Well…he’s not slept with anybody since he got to Italy, has he?” Rico asks.

“You know very much.” I roll my eyes. “Besides weren’t you the one telling me to stay away from the psychopath?”

“I did.” He nods. “That was because I knew the Vincent before you not the Vincent after you. He’s changed, Rosa.”

“How much do you know?” I cross my sweaty arms over Hy chest.

“A little bit more then you, actually.” He chuckles pouring water on his head from a bottle.

I crinkle my nose. That’s so gross.

“But you’ll think about it don’t you?” He asks.

“About what?”

“The fact that while you’re scared of getting hurt, you can never be fully strong.” He says with a wide tone.

But I am sure he stole that line from somewhere. Cause Rico might be ever genius but he ain’t smart to put together a sentence as that.

“Yeah.” I agree. “I will.”

“Okay.” He grins. “God, I feel like such a saint.”

“Whatever.” I rolly eyes. “Are we doing the shooting today or are you gonna bitch out cause you have a house slut to grope?”

“I think I’m gonna bitch out.” He says. “But not because I have a house slut to grope but a meeting. A really important meeting.”

“Okay.” I say wiping my face with a towel. “Are you gonna come by the dinner for lunch?”

“Yeah.”

After the training stuff I walked op to my room took a nice warm shower and got dressed in a printed strappy off-shoulder sleeved dress and shimmied my foot into my favourite black ballet flats before grabbing my purse and walking downstairs.

It was already eight-thirtu and today some maids were preparing breakfast. “Morning papa.” I kissed papa’s cheek and sat down as he wished me a good morning too.

“Where’s Rico?” I asked as plate of toast was placed in front of me with jam and apple juice.

“He left a minute ago, talked about a meeting.” Papa says.

I nod in acknowledgement. “Are you going to be home for dinner?” I asked. “Should I cook?”

“That be lovely.” Papa smiled.

“And papa…” I bite my lip. But then again, it’s just not for me, it’s behalf of the family. I just don’t want anyone to feel that we’re ungrateful.

“I was wondering if I should visit, Vincent, this afternoon.” I said.

“Oh?” Papa frowns. “For a good thought?”

“Yeah.” I shrug.

“Go on.” He says. “Take some flowers.”

I nod.

[A|N]

Kidnapped for a day OR fucked by a sexy stranger for half a day?

-November

.

48

Positivity Corner:

Sweetness will get you no where if you aren’t sassy.

The flowers I took was a bunch a bright yellow daisies tired with a bright pink ribbon.

Entering the small flower shop next to the diner I found these daisies would just go so much opposite to his character so I bought a bunch of them, like loads. Just to spite Vincent who was still in a coma.

He can’t see what sort of flower you brought. My inner girl sneered at me.

I mentally rolled my eyes at her. She was now making her presence know every day. We were not on good terms after I left Vincent and that all I needed to what a hopeless little girl she was so I didn’t bother much to listen to her rantings…so she just…got quite I guess.

And the ribbon was I liked how it was. I also asked the vendor to put an extra large bow on the ribbon on the same colour and so I had to pay him three more euro.

Which I did gladly since the bow was fat a pigs bottom.

I found the room Vincent was sleeping in and knocked.

Ariana red and tired eyes opened the door. “Hey.” She said with a smile that didn’t quite reach up to her eyes.

“Hi.” I smiled curtly. “How are you?”

“Tired.” She sighed. “But fine.”

I nodded. Fidgeting with the loose ends of the ribbon unsure of what to say. If I should even say anything.

“Come in.” She smiled.

“Thanks.” I said as I followed her inside.

The room was especially facilitated with two bed on either corner and a couch, a small fridge and a TV. One of the bed was occupied by Vincent and the side had all the equipments he was connected to. An IV stand stood supplying him his fluids and the heart monitor was beeping continuously.

“How’s he doing?”

Ariana sighs. “Nice flowers.”

I hand the bunch to her. She placed them on the vase that occupied the small side table. There were no flowers or any get well soon cards.

“How is he?” I asked again given that my question was ignored at first.

Ariana sighs taking a seat in the couch, rubbing her palms over her knee, looking aged. She looked like she hasn’t slept for a week without being fed. After some moments of silence and me standing there awkwardly she sighs again and says in a whispery tone, “It’s as if he doesn’t want to wake up.”

“He’s just taking his time, I think.” I say lowly feeling bad for Ariana. I think I under did everything. In these fifteen days after I left the hospital on the first I haven’t even visited.

Which I should have. A cheater lover or not, for the sake of humanity I should have dropped by, he took a bullet for me after all.

Ariana laughs in a silent way as if almost mocking me for saying he’s taking his time. I let that slide.

“I’ve seen him worse, Rosa.” She says pointedly. “Much worse…but every time he was fighting against the pain and the sufferings. You’ve seen it too, haven’t you?” She asks.

Biting my lip, I nod. Thinking back to the time when I heard Vincent was shot and had to go in for a surgery to remove three bullets. He was so strong. We woke up after twelve hours of surgery and was ready to go to a meeting.

Almost choked you to death. My inner girl hisses. Are you going to let that slide now, when he’s half dead, for you?

She’s being a blaming bitch but I ignore her and the fact that no matter what he hurt me.

But he was hurt too. He barely got healed from a surgery that weakened most people.

“He’ll be up soon.” I murmur looking over to Vincent. Somehow he looked smaller.

The tan glow of his skin was fading replaced by a pale blur. The breathing tube was helping him breathe in. And his heart monitor never raising above 65 per minute.

I’ve been subconsciously watching that.

“He’s barely hanging on.” Ariana bites her lip as if trying to stop them from trembling and crying out. “He’s barely there.”

“Are you talking to him?” I ask suddenly my throat tight.

I could have at least visit him. He deserves that.

No matter how mean he has been to me.

“Yeah.” Ariana says. “Antonio says he can listen and feel around him. He just can’t respond.”

“Hmm.”

Ariana sighs. “Do you want a coffee or something?”

“No. No, I’m fine.” I say. “It’s alright Ariana.” I chuckle. “You don’t have to treat me like an outsider.”

But she doesn’t reply. She keeps staring at Vincent, his breathing and heart rate.

But she probably does. My inner girl whispers.

Yes . I answer her.

And you’ve been a terrible human being. She sobs. You’ve been terrible to him. Imagine he never wakes up.

But he will. He’s strong and…

You don’t know that! She snaps sobbing. We love him so much and you won’t even give him a chance to prove himself when he even went out and moved to Italy leaving the whole family behind.

And now he’s shaking hands with death all because of you.

I shut my eyes tightly gripping the fabric of my dress trying to focus on something else but the accusing voice never stops.

She doesn’t even stop when a tear slide down my cheek. I quickly wipe if off before she can see.

I don’t want to cry.

“It’s okay to cry, Rosaline.” Ariana mumbles. “I’ve been doing it for fifteen days.”

I look away. Not saying anything.

“What are you doing, Rosaline?” Ariana asks suddenly. “You’ve loved him once. But you won’t give him a chance to prove his love anymore. It’s like you don’t want him but then you agree to go out with him and then he almost dies for you and you do…what?” She says her tone almost mean and cold. “You don’t get to do that Rosaline. It’s either take him or leave him. He’s hurt enough as it is.”

“I’m sorry.” I say still not looking in to her eyes afraid that all I’ll see is disapproval.

Ariana says nothing.

“Can I talk to him?”

“I don’t want you to.” She says quitely.

Well then…

“Why not?” I ask, tentatively almost not wanting to hear what she wants to say.

But I still wait anyway.

“I don’t want you to hurt him.” She mumbles. “I get what you did was because of yourself. He was cheating on you, he had hurt you but you haven’t seen how hurt he was the past year when you had build a nice life with a family here.” She says.

“He had plenty of things to enjoy.” I say, but my tone comes out ungrateful and full of selfishness.

Was I being selfish? Vincent had admitted that he slept around with people. Cara. He slept around with Cara.

Ariana chuckles. “You can’t justify a year on the basis of one or two random hook ups.”

“But he still did, didn’t he? Cheated on me?”

“It was you who left.” She states. “You ended things when you came to Italy. So you can’t really classify anything after your leave as cheating.”

She’s right, isn’t she?

“But he came back.” Ariana continues. “Because he loves you and wants you back. Because he’s a mess without you. “

“You’re making it sound like it’s a favour for me.” I say.

“No.” Ariana says. “I don’t mean it that way.”

I nod, absentmindedly. It felt that way.

“I’ll come back tomorrow morning. You can get some rest and a nap then.” I murmur picking up my purse from the floor.

“You don’t have to.” Ariana sighs. “I can do this.”

“You’ve got kids at home, Ariana.” I say. “And besides I want to be here, for him.”

Ariana nods getting up following me. We hug briefly.

“We miss you around the house.” She says when we pull out from the hug. “It’s dull and gloomy.”

I smile sadly.

I look at Vincent one last time. Walking over to him I place a hand on his cheek. His body temperature awfully low.

I’ll be back tomorrow.

After I leave the hospital, I thought I’d feel a bit better but all I feel is worse then what I felt before.

Maybe I’ve been pushing them too much away.

Maybe I should give Vincent a chance.

A small one.

49

Positivity Corner:

If someone doesn’t love you at your worst he doesn’t have the privilege to love you at your best.

Rico kept me longer in the gym the following morning.

Not that I complained. In those extra forty minutes I practiced shooting, with Rico barking orders in my ear.

Honestly he just doesn’t know how to stop.

Normally we’d be in the gun range after dinner sometimes followed by papa. Trust me that man knew how to put a bullet in a person’s head with a blindfold on.

Rico wasn’t bad either.

Years of practice, I guess.

Just as I promised Ariana, I was on my was to the hospital around nine in the morning, I know I should have came earlier.

On the way I picked up a bunch of bright orange tulips. I let the ribbon rest today.

Upon reaching the hospital room, and knocking Antonio opened the door, in his scrubs and an apron around his shoulders.

“I thought you were dead?” He says in a mock question.

Wow! What a way to greet. I snort internally.

“No yet.” I grin sarcastically.

“Well…good to see you anyway.” He smiles letting me in. Ariana was sitting on the couch looking sulky but rested. She was wearing a bright yellow printed summer dress and her arms were crossed over her chest.

Vincent was still sleeping but the only change on the room was…Cara. She was weeping and the noise from her snotty cries could be heard.

Probably that’s why Ariana was sulking.

And that sound seemed to irritate Ariana as she’d roll her eyes now and then. Well…she was rolling them continuously.

What is Cara even doing here?

I roll my eyes as well.

Well…I think it’s time for her to fuck off. My inner girl snarls.

But I ignore her.

“Hey, Ariana. Good morning.” I grinned making my presence known.

“What’s with the choice of your flowers?” She eyes me suspiciously.

I shrug. “It’s just to spite him.”

Ariana grins but rolls her eyes once again as Cara sniffs louder. I follow her suit as I take out the flower from yesterday and put the new ones in.

“What are you doing here?” Cara asks forcefully getting up from the tool she was sitting in and almost storming over to me.

“Excuse me?” I crinkle my nose, at the sudden attack.

I mean, sister. Watch it! Have some respect of personal space, what so ever.

Now that I see, Cara is not even that pretty. She’s just got…big boobs.

And she looks particularly ugly when she’s been crying.

“Well… you’re excused.” She snaps in her snotty tear strained voice. It’s weird. “It’s because of you he’s in a coma, isn’t he?”

“Why don’t you just leave and snot some cocaine and stay high like you’re always?” A new voice says.

I glance at the direction only to see Aless poking his head out from the mass of blankets from the other bed.

Cara gasps. “What a brat, Antonio.”

Ariana rolls here eyes again.

“Well, someone’s gotta be a brat since you’re so damn annoying “ Aless says with a roll of his eyes. “Don’t you have a boob job appointment?”

“Aless.” Antonio warns, a fatherly rage evident in his tone.

Cara gasps yet again.

“Well…tell her to leave.” Aless reasons with a loud voice. “Unlike her someone has a real life.”

“Don’t raise your voice, you brat!” Cara yells.

Aless stays quiet, for a moment. Almost surprised.

“What’s your name again?” He asks. I bite my lip, trying hard not to laugh.

This kid is something.

I take a seat next to Ariana only to see she’s trying to hold her urge to laugh as well.

“Disrespectful, is what this is!” Cara hisses.

“That can only mean, you have none.” Aless snickers.

Ariana snorts trying to hold in to her laughter, I keep myself distracted with the orange tulips.

“Aless, enough.” Antonio warns. “Apologize. She’s elder to you!”

“Uncle Vince says only to apologize when you’re wrong and when you’ve hurt someone’s self respect, since I did none, I won’t.” He says hotly, putting his head under the blankets again. “Just ask her to leave dad. She’s annoying.” He says, only now his voice muffled by the blankets.

I knew he followed his uncle to an extent but it looks like he follows him more then a little too much.

“Aless be nice. She’s our guest.” Ariana says half heartedly, just to show that she’s against Aless’s bratty behaviour.

Getting no answer from Aless Cara rolls her eyes. “You seriously need to put a leash around his neck. That boy is going to have a ruined future I tell you.” She hisses.

“Well…I’ll take care of that, Cara.” Antonio says. “I’m leaving for the surgery, you’ll okay, bunny?” He asks Ariana.

“Mmmhmm.” Ariana hums.

“Alright.” Antonio sighs. “Behave yourself, Aless.” He says before putting on his trainers.

“Well… I need to go to the hotel, say you can drop me off?” Cara asks all the sight of her worry and tears faded.

“Uh…” Antonio looks at Ariana who gives him a vile eye, then he glanced at me before answering, “Sure.”

After they leave, Ariana sighs.

“What’s with him?” I ask nudging my head toward Aless.

“The usual.” Ariana mutters. “You want a coffee?” She asks getting up from the sofa and walking over to a small door. I hadn’t noticed these two doors before.

Inspiring, what money can buy.

Moments later Ariana comes out with two cups of steaming coffee, handing one to me.

“So…” She asks.

“So?” I ask back.

“How’s everything?”

“Uh…fine.” I shrug. “I guess.”

“It’s final, then, huh?” She asks sipping her coffee.

“What?”

“That you’re not going back to the States?”

“For now.” I murmur. “I have a life here and going back to the States would mean leaving everything behind.”

“How’s the diner coming along?” She asks.

“Fine.” I say. “I am thinking about opening another by the end of this year.”

“That’s nice.” She smiles. “I’m happy you’re growing.”

“Thanks.” I smile.

Ariana and I chat some more and by a little time I feel the tension between us that loomed over yesterday was now thin and almost gone.

I asked Ariana if she needed a nap and she said she needed to go to the penthouse cause Audrey was alone with a babysitter. So I let her pass.

Aless was sleeping on the other bed and Ariana asked me to look over him, as well.

I said it’ll be fine.

After Ariana leaves, I close the door and walk over to Vincent’s bed. He looked a bit more pale today then he did yesterday.

I sigh taking a seat on the tool, that was occupied by Cara some time ago.

Taking his hand between mine, it felt light. Weak.

“Hey.” I whispered. “Do you like you flowers?” I asked him, but he stayed silent, a sleep.

I mean doctors around is working on him for sixteen days now, and all they’re saying is he’ll get up when he wants to any here I am hoping that he’ll wake up just hearing me.

I doubt, if he can hear me.

I press my cheek against our intertwined hands and smile sadly. “I hope you’d just wake up.” I mumur. “You’re making everybody sad.”

I sigh. “Ariana says you don’t want to wake up.”

“I know you will cause you’re strong and a fighter.” I whisper. “Get up, will you? You’ve slept enough.”

I bite my lower lip. “I didn’t want to visit you at first you know? I felt too guilty that you got shot instead me. I felt angry too cause at a point I felt that I was where I was because of you, because you hurt me.”

“I don’t want to loose you, Vincent.” I whisper. “I am angry, yes. I haven’t yet forgave you. But I don’t want to loose you. And you’ve still got a lot of ass kissing to do before I take you back. Eventually.” I sigh.

Nothing changes, his heart rate remains the same, the only sound in the room is the steady drops of liquid falling in the plastic container in his IV to feed him through the pipe.

“Auntie, Rosaline. It’s almost time for lunch.” A voice shakes me awake. I hadn’t realised when I feel asleep.

“Oh come on. Wake up!” Aless whines pulling on my arm.

“I’m up.” I mumbles letting go of Vincent’s hand.

“You feel a sleep while talking to uncle Vince.” He states walking over to the couch and picking up a container of noodles as he begins to eat with a chopstick.

“Who brought lunch?” I asked getting up and adjusting Vincent’s blanket around his unconscious body.

“I called to the Japanese place.” He shrugs. “They deliver.”

“In a hospital?”

He frowns at me stopping at mid chew as if saying ‘are you serious?’ “Why not?” He asks.

“It’s a hospital.” I point out with an eye roll.

“We pay them money.” He says.

And I realised it’s completely a waste of time and energy to argue with Aless.

And he’s only what…seven and a half. Kids in this age barely understands the difference between b and d.

I shake my head as I take a seat beside him, and pick out the other container having a spicy ramen with egg.

“Why gave you money to order lunch?”

“Dad.” He says with a mouthful.

Oh. Okay. Stupid of me to ask that.

“I heard, you are learning to shoot, from uncle Rico.” He says but it comes out like a question.

“Uh. Yeah. I am.” I say picking on my egg. I don’t like Japanese food.

The egg is not even fully boiled.

“Are you any good?” He asks.

“I’m pretty good.” I say.

“Can you work a machine gun? Or a sniper?” He asks hopefully.

“No.” I scowl. “Why would I want to learn how to work a machine gun or a sniper?”

“Cause it’s fun.” He rolls his eyes. “And a shotgun can barely save your life, out there.”

“You know so much about what’s out there.” I say. “What about school? Are you any good?” I ask mimicking him.

“I’m plenty good.” He smirks. “I don’t know why people thinks I fail my classes cause I actually ace them.”

Well… there’s gotta be something he’s bad at.

I mean he’s only seven and a half.

“Maybe because you act like a brat?” I suggest.

“Or maybe people these days come with no working manual and common sense. I don’t know.” He shrugs throwing his empty carton on the dustbin on the other side of the room, acing successfully.

I roll my eyes.

“So who’s teaching you to shoot?” I ask poking my half boiled jiggly egg.

“Uncle Vince.” He says. “He’s teaching me everything so far.”

“So you’re having a vacation now?”

“No. Dad is filling out his proxy cause training can’t stop and I need to be ready.”

“What do you need to be ready for?” I laugh. “You’re only seven.”

“But I won’t be seven forever and the time is actually going by. And Uncle Diego is absolute shit at business. We had to overcome a loss for thirteen million because of him last year.” He says seriously.

“That’s a lot of money.” I say. “Why was the loss?”

“Uncle Diego was sent to the port to collect these you know weapons. There were guns and grande and bullets and what not. It was a huge shipment and it was illegal.” He says making his eyes pop out.

“So when it arrived to the port, uncle Diego had to receive them and check them out with three professional tester that had been sent along with him. If the products were good he was to bring them to the warehouse and if not he was to hand them over to the cops, you know the one who works for the family. But he didn’t check them and shipped them to the warehouse. It was one third paid so the loss wasn’t full. But the most almost like three fourth of the products were useless.” He shrugs. “The money is hard earned and it went in drain.”

“How do you know this?” I ask frowning. I mean things like that aren’t usually shared with a kid no matter how much further in ‘training’ he is.

“Some time uncle Vince takes me to his meetings. That’s how.”

“Oh?” I frown. “Okay.”

Aless slept again after lunch, so I talked with Vincent some more. I complained about taking Ales to the meetings cause he was young and all these will only corrupt his innocence.

Even if he has left some of it.

And talked some more about how I wanted to open another diner. I wanted to make it a sweet shop. Just selling the best Italian deserts, freshly handmade.

And how I like the house he brought.

Ariana came a little after the evening. She was carrying Audrey in her arms followed by Antonio. Burg of them and the baby looked well rested.

“Thank you for giving me the day off, Rosaline.” Ariana smiles once I was ready to leave. “The hospital was creeping me out.”

“No problem.” I smiled back.

“We were thinking about moving him back to the States.” Antonio says. “It’ll be easier to help him there.”

I nodded but I couldn’t the ping of sadness that came with that.

It would mean I wouldn’t see him…well until he’s up and healthy.

“I’ve talked with my colleagues and they are ready to take care of him and besides he could be shifted home if we transfer him to the States.” Antonio says to Ariana. “Think that be okay?”

“I think.” Ariana says. “It’ll mean less time in the hospital and he can be under constant watch.”

I listen to everything they say about moving him back to the States. Obviously it’s for his health recovery and all that. But it makes me want to cry too cause I really want to be close to him now that he’s in a situation like that for me, but then again I can’t just leave everything behind.

I am constantly being pulled by two sides that is is my heart and my brain.

If I let him go now I know I’ll be guilty and my actions would be unjustified to a person who has almost lost his life for me. And if I go with him to the States that would mean an end to the life I created.

[A|N]

Big chapter!!!

Question of the chapter:

Would you rather live in France

Or Italy ?

France.

-November.

50

Positivity Corner:

Can’t have positivity without negativity.

Eight months later:

I sit in the plush chair of my new office going through the plate decorations for the next event that were were deliver pastries for.

I had finally opened the pastry shop six month ago and so far it has been going out pretty well, thanks to the diner’s reputation.

It’s a bit smaller then the diner but it’s working out pretty fine and just walking distance from diner too. I barely managed to squeeze a little space for an office room in the sweet place given that after the renovation of the diner and the ever increasing customers we decided to shift my office and make more space for the sitting area.

The struggle were pretty less considered the first time and the condition and flow of customers were pretty well the pressure only came when there was an order for a party or an event. Like now.

In one day we had to deliver two fifty fours of cannoli to this office event and I was short of pastry chefs.

The place was still new and I only had a total of ten people working in the kitchen including the two dish washers.

And given that the sweets had to to freshly made it was a bit hustle and the increasing customers didn’t give anything to be relieved about.

I sighed putting the stack of pictures on my desk and putting my head between my hands. I’ve been stressing out these days.

It must be something with being old. As Rico reminded me successfully almost everyday.

A knock on my door made me raise my head and look up.

Emma, one of the workers from the kitchen who was in her late fifties was standing outside with a Concerned expression. “You alright dear?” She asked.

“Just a little stressed.” I mumbled.

“You need a coffee, maybe tea? Do you want me to stir it out for you?” She asked in a motherly time walking inside the office.

“No, I’m fine. It’s just the order, tomorrow, you know? It’s big work.” I shrug. “But we’ll make it through.”

“We do, don’t we?” She smiled placing a hand on my shoulder and giving me an encouraging squeeze.

Emma was one of the first worker of the sweet shop and she was the o e working her bones out when we got an order for a thousand price of mini panettone with a cherry jam inside.

It was lot of work on a Christmas season last time.

Nevertheless Emma brings me a cup of coffee with a fat layer of whipped cream on top and a couple of biscuits, that she made fresh to display on the jar.

I thanked her and decided to call papa. It was almost lunch time and I just wanted to remind him. A couple of months ago papa was diagnosed with diabetes and I was hot on his heels so he can follow the diet.

His exercise was not an issue since he did it regularly but his eating habit was let’s say a bit too much.

Papa picked up on the second ring, “Say, you called to remind me to have lunch?” He chuckled.

“Yes. I’ll call someone to send your lunch to the office.” I smiled.

“Can you pack some cookies too?”

“No.” I said. “Nothing that has sugar.”

“Come on.” He whined.

“No, papa.” I rolled my eyes even though he couldn’t see me. “Did you drank the tea today?”

“Si.” He sighed. “Il tè che sa di acqua confonde un lime.”

(Tea that tastes of water mixed with lime.)

“E ’sano.” I scolded. “I’ll send your lunch. Don’t over work yourself.”

(It’s healthy)

“Si.” He says “Rico is here too, he says he needs to eat lunch as well so you can send his over to the office.”

“I will.” I say before saying our goodbyes. I call Isa since she’s managing the diner while I am here and tell her to pack two full lunches and some sugar free cookies and sent it over to the office.

Isa asks of she should send me lunch and I say I’ll be there to eat in a little bit.

Tidying up my desk after I select the playing of the desert I call tell Emma that I’ll be back after lunch and make my way to the diner.

Isa gives me a plate of pasta with loads of spinach. I had an obsession with baby spinach and I couldn’t get enough of it.

Rico particularly cringed at the green leafy stuff whenever I ate In front of him.

“You’re drowning in stress.” Isa muttered taking a seat across from me.

I shrug.

“It’s with the order delivery isn’t?” She asked.

“Yeah.” I nod. “It’s a bit big if you ask me, to do it over one night.”

“But ‘Marmellata’ is the best there is. You’ll work it through.” Isa smiles cheekily.

Papa came with the name ‘Marmellata’ which in English means jam. Papa thought it was funny to name a sweet shop ‘jam’. So I did and laughed it out over a glass of wine.

I shrug. “Probably, but it’s going to be a long graveyard shift.”

“I’ll do this, you this deal and we’ll go out to the club that’s just opened.” Isa proposes, her eyes glinting with mischief.

Isa and I working and being almost the same age have bonded over the opening month of ‘Marmellata’ and she also had this thing going on with Rico.

I doubt it was anything serious. They usually avoided eye contact in others presence.

And Isa also had this good girl gone bad vibe in her and in the last six months I’ve spent some night hauling her drunk ass back to her apartment.

“I don’t want to to a club tomorrow night.” I say eating my food. “I’m going to be dead tired by tomorrow morning.”

“Then sleep in.” She suggests. “You’re the boss anyway. You hardly do any work.” She rolls her eyes sarcastically.

“And we’ll have some fun tomorrow night. Maybe you’ll find a hot guy to…you know eh… repair your mopey self.” She looks at me like I am sour rotten milk.

I frown. “Mopey? You think I am mopey?”

She shrugs. “You just keep working and kill yourself in the gym.” She says. “But that’s all you do. You need a guy to give you the best orgy ever.”

I roll my eyes at her bluntness. “You realise I am your boss, right? And that I can fire you anytime I want.”

She rolls her eyes. “And I also know that you won’t cause you’re my only friend and you’re boring to do that kind of stuff.”

“Okay.” I giver her a stern look.

“Come on.” She whines. “I’m bored. I’ll even pay for the stupid pink stuff you drink.”

“It’s called pink police.” I smirk.

Isa laughs. “Come on, it’ll be fun plus it’s opened new.”

“Please.” She gives me that shiny puppy big eyes. “Please!”

“Okay. Okay. I’ll come with you but you won’t ditch me or get drunk.”

“Okay. Fine. Tomorrow my only mission will be to set up up with a hot daddy guy so you can have sex and forget the next morning.” She squeals with glee.

I shake my head.

Honestly, I don’t think this is a good idea.

[A|N]

Honestly Isa is so meeeee.

Question of the chapter:

What do you think will happen in the club?

-November

.

51

Positivity Corner:

Make a difference.

I wore a short back less silver sequin dress with a halter like neck. The skirt was pleated and flowy landing just bellow my hips.

Sometimes I feel really glad that I had hit the gym, my butt is really small these days, with the extra fat burned.

Sometimes I wish the fat in my boobs could burn too. I think as I look myself in the full length mirror of my closet.

The dress had a thin cut down the middle of the chest area showing a bit of skin, giving it almost a sultry look.

My hair was kinda okay but that was me saying because I didn’t want to do something fancy to it. I put on some black balance heels with thick straps.

If I am going to hit the dance floor, I might as well take precautions for the outcome.

I don’t fancy being tripped over and breaking my neck tonight.

The dress was a joke gift from Rico. He thought it’d be funny to buy me a dress that made me look like an escort.

Different story for a different day.

And the dress was super shiny, catching light here and there, so the place it had only seen in it’s days was the back of my closet.

Besidess my cloths to try out a club was limited so why not. I had kept my makeup a minimal to look less escort-ish with my eyes lined with a black liner pencil and mascara. Lips tinted with a nude shade.

“Less escort-ish.” I mumbled putting a palm over my belly which was now confined with in the right material of the dress.

Clubbing was fun, if you ask me…if I didn’t had to run with Isa being drunk or ditching me for some hot ‘daddy’ guy as she refers the older men.

She has this kink for guys much older then her. Not that I cringed or anything but she definitely had a fetish.

I was already late as it was. I was supposed to pick Isa up, from her apartment at eight sharp but it was already eight-five. I walked down leisurely down the stairs and went out of the house, thankfully not being spotted by Papa or Rico.

Both of them would throw a fit, if they found out I was going out wearing cloths like I was.

I mean, they’re guys. What do they understand?

I am a twenty one going to be twenty two year old girl, single as much as hurtful that sounds was living in a huge butt house with my dad, and a nagging brother.

No matter how big personality they were.

I rolled my eyes at that thought.

I definitely need to get laid.

I slip inside the black Audi, wher the driver was patiently waiting for me.

“Where to, miss?” He asked politely.

“Isa’s apartment.” I said before leaning against the cool leather covered headrest.

Within fifteen minutes I was Infront of Isa’s apartment and given to my late arrival, I didn’t have to bother to climb up all three floors to grab her down.

Isa was dressed in a strapless red dress that pushed up her boobs in a nice way, her arms crossed over her chest didn’t help a bit for the passerby’s imagination.

She was glaring at the vehicle before she slipped inside the car and flared at me.

“You’re late.” She snapped. “I’ve been waiting down here, dressed and letting all the hrony men eye fuck me.”

I shrug. “I never asked you to come down.”

“Don’t be rude.” She hissed adjusting the top of her dress pushing out her boobs in place. “This dress is a bitch.”

We arrive at this club called. “dell’inferno” and it was…well…not a place I’d like to go again once I am out of it.

The club literal translation was ‘hell’ and it was exactly that. Around the middle they had a polished dancing space and low couches lining up the opposite wall.

People enjoying their drinks were eating the sweaty bodies sway on the dance floor, some with almost a disgusting desire in their eyes.

The other side of the dance floor was a ‘U’ shaped bar area with a big TV screen hanging by hinges showing the football match of some sort. The walls behind the ‘U’ shaped table was decorated with various bottle of finest and expensive alcohol and beverage.

There was a VIP lounge separated by floors though rails surrounded the upper walls in a circular way giving a good view to the dance floor directly beneath.

“Do you wanna dance?” Isa asked gleefully.

“Uh…no.” I replied cause the looks men were giving was almost cringe worthy and thinking about someone looking at me while my hips were grinding someone else almost made me want to throw up. So I denied.

“Aw…come on. We’ll have fun.” Isa dragged me over to the polished wooden floor where people were throwing their arms and legs about, without a care of the world.

Just like that Isa left me for some guy she was playing her kitten looks against. I rolled my eyes and shimmied out before taking a seat on one of the high bar-stools.

“Hello, miss.” A guy smiled. He was wearing a leather jacket over a plain white shirt. “What can I get you tonight?”

“Do you have sangria?” I asked. Over time I had grown quite find over this drink. It was typically red wine and chopped fruits dipped into it. Simple but it tasted good.

The guy nods before putting an empty glass In front of me and putting two scoops of mixed chopped fruit in to the glass before pouting a generous amount of red wine.

“Thanks.” I smiled.

“Most welcome, pretty lady.” He smiled revealing a dimple on his left cheek.

That’s cute. I gushed in my head, but he’s probably younger then me.

The thought made me pout.

“Being lonely, are we?” Came a deeper voice from my behind making me shiver. I turned to look around a guy that I had never seen.

“It’s fine.” I replied thinking about the creepy way he sneaked up on my back.

The guy took a seat beside me on the stool, he was several years older then I was with a stubble growing on his face, a tie loosely tied around his neck and rest clothing resembled he had a prestigious position in a big office.

But strangely the stubble instead of making him look weird and careless only added to his panty dropping good looks. His eye were a deeper shade of brown and hairs all black.

“I’m Daniel Rocci.” He said.

“Rosaline.” I said. “Rosaline De’Angelo.”

The guy gave away a breathy laugh running his hand through his best combed hair messing up the style.

“Oh boy!” He muttered. “Not Mariano’s daughter, are you?” He asked.

“Lo stesso.” I answered. (The same)

“Italiano. Mi piace.” He nodded , ordering, a drink for himself. He had a smile plastered to his face that I would go so far to say it was sexy

(Italian. I like it.)

“How do you know my, Papa?” I asked taking a sip of my drink.

“We’ve met.” He shrugs. “Nice man.”

“He is.” I answer.

A few seconds of silence follows before he talks again.

“You’re quite the couple aren’t you?” He asked with a weird glint in his eyes.

“Excuse me?” I frown at his weird look.

“I thought the romance was all over.” He chuckled.

“Huh?” I ask. “What are you…”

Daniel nudged his head upward, I followed his gesture to look up only for my eyes to meet with a dark shade of olive and rage taking over them.

Well…how does he know? I mean how is any one supposed to know? It was just the family involved in this stuff…me and Vincent stuff I mean.

It was strictly family.

Vincent stands griping the rail of the VIP lounge, anger clearly written over his face, dressed all in his black glory.

Well…Bring it on.

I think as I put the rim of my glass and gulp down the drink my eyes never living his.

[A|N]

Next chapter what you’re gonna see is… … …

Question of the chapter:

Would you let Vincent fuck you in his car? (That is if he didn’t cheat?)

-November.

52

Positivity Corner:

Love before you learn to hate.

After I swallowed the burning bright liquid all I could see from the distance even was Vincent’s eyes gliding over me in disapproval.

Well…screw him and his eyes.

I rolled my eyes and turned to Daniel who looked positively out of place as he cupped his whisky glass and was looking into the amber liquid, deep in thought.

Or maybe it was…you know what? Whatever.

I pushed the hair that had fallen around my shoulder back and smiled putting my palm on top of his hand.

“The romance is long dead.”

He looked up at me perplexed then his eye flicked down to my exposed shoulder and back up to my eyes.

“You look like a good girl.” He said in a deep tone.

“I can be good.” I whispered, feeling the little bit of whorish-ness surface.

“I can make you be good too.” He said back huskily.

I giggled then bit my lower lip. The whole of it, it did the work with Vincent most of the time.

“How did you know my, Papa, again?” I asked shaking my head to free my hair a bit, it was clinging to my unclothed back.

“I work for him.” He says, guilty. “I manage the company for oils.”

“Say…” I draw out, with a single finger tracing the poped up vein of his wrist, that was a bit exposed from his full sleeved shirt. “You’re a manager?”

“You can say that.” He shrugs.

Oh. Fun. I did a happy dance on the inside.

This is what Isa talks about. A daddy guy.

He was definitely a daddy.

I hummed and looked back up at his eyes, biting my lips. “Do you think my Papa would fire you if you took me home tonight?” I whisper.

“What Papa doesn’t know, won’t harm him.” He licks his lower lip in almost in an inviting manner.

I grin, almost like a maniac. I scoot closer to him and my other hand grabs the lapel of suit jacket and I push my face closer to his, he almost smells spicy.

Not in a comforting way but rather ravishing and dangerous.

I softly press my lips to the corner of his mouth.

“You’re awfully brave for a little lady.” He smirks pulling out his wallet and paying for the drinks and getting.

I grin jumping down from the stool and swaying my hips as I follow Daniel out of the pub.

It was finally going to be the sleep and forget rebound.

Yes. I need this.

I took a deep breath regaining some of the lost confidence, shaking my hair out a bit again, I walk toward a deep red car that Daniel was already unlocking.

Yes. I need this.

I remind myself as I take two more steps before men in gas mask comes running pressing guns against Daniel’s neck.

He goes still as a stone.

A cold barrel is jabbed on my head with the words thickly spoken, “Don’t move, kitten.”

I knew the voice way too much to be afraid anymore.

I rolled my eyes and my hand went under my dress, fumbling with the garter belt holster.

I pulled out my pastel blue and silver shaded gun. Vincent was sure enough for me not to make a move but I did.

I turned swiftly facing him while to tip of my gun was pointed at his forehead.

The gun was gift from Papa with my initials engraved on the barrel and was custom made for me turning twenty two this year.

“Take it off me.” I ordered Vincent.

He smirked. “Being bold, are we kitten?”

I rolled my eyes. I might just as well pull the trigger.

“Shove off.” I snarled.

“You sure, you want to shoot me, neonata?” He chuckled. (Baby girl)

“I just might.” I hissed.

He chuckled before gesturing his man to stand down with a wave of his hand, which they did and released Daniel.

I glanced at him apologetically. “Let him go.” I stated.

“Let him go.” Vincent ordered, his gun was still pointing on my head.

I knew this much he won’t shoot but I wasn’t so sure of my hand just slipping and press the trigger…just a little bit.

I mean…want was I thinking? It was more of wanting a rebound then playing with a jealousy trap. After all I did what I did looking straight at him, didn’t I?

But…there it is…I don’t regret a bit. And he can go fuck himself to death.

“Take the gun down, Vincent.” I said calmly.

“Take down yours and I take down mine.” He said. “Deal?”

“No.” I said firmly. “Take down yours first.”

“Baby, can we not do this right now?” He sighed but his gun was still pointing at me.

“No.” I snapped. “Take. Your. Gun. Down.” I pushed the safety lock off.

Vincent was if anything amused from my out burst as he raised his hand above his head, surrendering.

I grinned internally.

Victory!

I smiled putting my gun down and putting it on lock.

“You’re up.” I stated crossing my arms over my chest. He looked at me his glance screaming anger.

But then he blinked and sighed. I rolled my eyes.

He shrugged off his jacket and wrapped it around my shoulders forcing my arms through the sleeves, making me put up a fight with it.

I don’t want his stupid jacket. It fucking smells of him.

“Don’t make a scene.” Vincent hissed buttoning up the jacket.

“Look who’s talking.” I snapped. “I made a scene, Huh? All the gas mask and guns? Those were my men?” I waved my hand around the direction of the soldiers.

“Don’t tempt me, Rosaline.” He glared.

I glared back.

“Where is your car?” He asked.

I stayed mum, not answering.

“Where is your car?” He asked louder but this time it didn’t make me jump but rather glare.

“Be it that way.” He grinned. “You want to play kitten? Let’s play.” He said darkly stepping closer to me, hand going around my hair only to yank up my face to meet his.

“Where is your car?” He asked again.

I glared at him. He was manhandling me, in presence of a bunch of soldiers.

Utter disrespect. If anything it was.

“Rosaline.” He warned.

“Vincent.” I spat equally with a warning tone.

“Getting brave are we not?” He chuckled.

I rolled my eyes. He yanked my hair a bit harder. “Don’t roll your eyes. You know the consequence.”

“I am taking you home.” He gave in not getting a straight a see from me and leaving my hair as walked toward the black Audi R8 and unlocked the door waiting.

“Rosa.” He called but I changed my direction walking into my Audi R8 and asking the driver for the keys, which he gave me and I said I’ll drive it home.

Thanking me he left as I got in and stared the engine.

Who does he think he is?

A knock on my widow screen makes me look up.

I glare at the guard. “Sir says for you to ride with him.”

“Tell your sir to fuck off and leave me alone.” I smiled sweetly.

“Miss please.” He begs.

“Move or you’ll be hurt.” I say before putting the car on reverse and backing out of the driveway.

Let play, Vincent.

[A|N]

Hehheheheheeee. You like Rosa now?

Question of the chapter:

Puppy or Kittens?

-November.

53

Positivity Corner:

Fancy is not always beautiful.

I half expected Vincent to follow me all the way back home.

He didn’t.

When I returned home, Papa and Rico was asleep, there was a bowl of dinner on the kitchen table for me which I generously scooped up and carried it up to my room where I ate, watching Peppa pig.

I woke up pretty early the next day and worked out in the gym for half an hour before showering and getting dressed.

I wore a long georgette sleeveless shirt with a long slit through the middle with a pair of dark jeans before walking downstairs.

Papa was reading the morning news and Rico was buttering up his toast. Rico smirked one he saw me coming down, reason unknown.

I took a seat and grabbed the mug of tea placed freshly for me by one of the two maids working in the kitchen.

“Good morning.” I chirped.

“Morning.” Rico smirked, yet again. I narrowed my eyes at his behaviour as I sipped my tea.

Weird.

“Good morning, princess.” Papa mumbled without looking up from the newspaper, which was odd given that he’d at least give me a smile or whatever.

It isn’t like him.

“Is something wrong?” I ask putting my mug down, looking between Papa and Rico.

Papa sighs putting his paper down and sips his coffee. “What is it I hear about you putting a gun to Vincent’s head?”

“He did it first.” I say casually. “He put the gun at me, first.”

Papa glares at me. I frown.

“It’s not a bout who did it first.” He explains. “It’s about disrespecting a Don.”

I roll my eyes.

“Yong lady.” He warns. “We don’t disrespect our fellow Don, disturbing past or not.”

“Papa.” I sigh.

“But I won’t tell you to apologize.” He says going back to his morning papers again.

Rico laughs.

I smile widely. “Good thing I wasn’t planning to.”

Papa chuckles a bit and we finish our breakfast talking about the mundane things that’s going on.

I let Rico drop me to the sweet shop, cause it’s pretty inconvenient if I take a car as there is no parking space for it and have to keep in in the road side. I just take the bus while I return, the last stop of the bus is a couple of minute walk to the estates so that’s pretty okay for me.

The café was equally busy like any other day today, people rushing in to get their morning coffee or a croissant for breakfast or whatnot.

I smiled at the cashier before slipping inside my small office.

A couple of paper works and the paycheck from the previous event was already on my desk as I sat down.

The paper work was from a small portion of a building I purchased, it was the lower most floor. I wanted to turn it into a bakery for the sweet shop as the space here is way too small. The whole floor was spacious and came out cheap so I bought it and within a weekend time if we could transfer the whole kitchen to that building then the sitting area would be more spacious and finally I can appoint more pastry chefs for the kitchen.

It was big move, that too after being open for such a short time.

With a smile on my face I looked at the check that had the other half of the payment for the sweets.

It was a good feeling, to earn.

Give all the workers a treat. I mentally noted.

Putting the things on my drawer, I turned on my laptop. A knock on the door pulled my eyes away from the screen.

“Come in.” I say calmly.

But boy did I know, all the calmness was about to turn into tension.

Vincent steps into the office, dressed in a well pressed pin striped suit with a black coat on top, protecting him from the cold breeze in the month of march.

“Good morning.” He says before shrugging off his coat and putting it on the hanger by the door.

Nothing good about this morning anymore. And he’s already made himself at home.

Looks like he doesn’t remember anything from last night. Maybe it’s just a side effect of being woken up from a coma?

Urgh. I’m getting a headache.

“Good morning.” I smile sweetly. “What do you want?”

“You.” He smirked.

“Uh-huh.” I smile. “I don’t think so.”

“You don’t think so I can have you?” He pulls the chair opposite to my desk and takes a seat, putting the ankle of his left feet over his right knee.

“I don’t think so, Vincent.” I say putting my laptop aside and placing my knotted hands on my white table.

“Nice toy.” He said looking where my gun was kept after I had taken it out from my waistband. It was same from last night.

It’s cute.

“A girl needs her toys.” I shrug.

He chuckles. “Your mouth would put you in trouble, kitten.”

“I’m prone to trouble.” I smile. “What do you want?” I ask again not liking the cocky attitude he’s putting up with.

“You.” He says again, taking a card out of his suit jacket pocket and placing it on my desk. “Tonight at seven.”

“What makes you think I’ll go where you tell me to?” I snap.

“Why won’t you?” He asks a smirk playing on his lips. “You love me, remember. As I love you.” He says.

I take a deep breath and stand. “Love me?” I ask in disbelief. “You claim you love me? Eight months. It’s been eight months and a year and a half before that.” I snarl.

“You knew what was going on.”

“I knew you were in a coma and your family had shifted you to the States. Nothing more, nothing less.” I say gaining my calm once again. “I’d rather think you remembered me if you had called one after you were back from the dead.” I hiss.

After Vincent was taken to the States I’ve had no news of his health recovery or anything. The only news I got was from Rico, he said Salvatore was also taken to the States and was admitted to a mental hospital where doctors were trying to restore him to his normal mentality. He had this condition called BPD. Or whatever that means.

It feels weird to think Salvatore is crazy. I went out with him for lord’s mercy.

Vincent sighs once again, running his hands through his perfectly styled hair.

It’s different. His hair. He’s styled it differently. He has a nicely kept beard too.

He even smells different. Like black licorice. And citrus.

But I am not going to point that out.

I instead glare at him.

“It’s been tough for the family, kitten.” He says.

“At least you could’ve told me that you woke up.” I say.

“I woke up somewhere between mid January.” He says with a shrugs. “It was a long sleep.”

I nod in acknowledgement.

“The family was a mess. It still is.”

“Well… you’re up and healthy now.” I point out.

“We’ve had losses these months. Diego has almost bankrupted all the assets.”

I gasp. What? Why would he do that? “Why would he do that?” I ask.

“He isn’t loyal to the family, that’s all I can say.” He says.

“You’re here.” I say. “What about the family now?”

“I am here for business.” He says casually.

It makes my heart a little bit crack. Business.

“And for you.” He says.

“You can’t just say that. Appear every time out of the blue and claim me and then leave me only to do it again.”

“You knew the state I was in, Rosaline. Even if I wanted to stay, I couldn’t.” He says.

“You’re right. You can leave.” I say. “I’ve moved on.”

“You haven’t. I as well as you know it too.” He says.

Damn right true.

“Tonight at seven.” He says getting up.“If you’re there, I’ll be there. And if you aren’t I’ll leave for the States at an instant and trust me, kitten, this will be the last time you see me in your life.”

His voice held seriousness and honesty. A promise.

Vincent, if anything may he be a cheater, doesn’t break his promise.

I nod as he leaves through the door.

[A|N]

So… … … … we’re peaking girlies. I’ve come so close to the final scenes. And a nice epilogue. And some answers given and … … … The sequel reveal!!!!!!!

Question of the chapter:

Have you ever trusted the wrong person?

Sport if it’s a bit personal. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.

-November

54

Positivity Corner:

I’m running out of positivity.

I wore a white sweater dress with black socks pulled up to my knees and a pair of sneakers.

Putting my hair in a high ponytail, I was ready to leave for the seven o clock meeting.

The card that Vincent left had an address and a key. But the place hardly looked like a…place.

And I had to go out without informing papa. What for exactly?

I drive through the area asking multiple people people about the location until one kind man pointed toward the weird location.

The roads were dirt and unattended. Almost like an empty village, one or two house would peak out after long distances. I drove through the dirt road as the sun was almost down until I finally found the 34 number house.

I don’t know what kind of plot he’d got planned out for me, but the way he spoke today and the honesty in his eyes made me want to walk to him.

Besides I had said I’d give him a small chance.

This is the chance I am giving him, now. If he fucks it up, I’ll be the one to beat him up in a pulp so he can’t move in his god damned life time.

It was the same house that Vincent showed me the day he got shot.

It looked more majestic then it did on the photos.

The front door was locked and nobody was seen around.

No guard, no finger pad or whatever for security. Just the big iron gates, both ends wrapped in thick chains secured by a fat lock.

Rolling my eyes at the dramatic security system, I stepped down from my car and opened the lock using the weird key Vincent left me. After struggles of five minutes I pushed the both ends of the heavy door to open them.

Driving through the driveway I halt at the front porch of the house.

The walls and outer side of the house was mended and recently painted in a new shade of charcoal.

The steps were marble tiled and the front door was locked.

I sighed. The door knob had the keyhole of a smaller key then that of the one I had.

The door also had scanning panel. I touched it and came a program to scan my eyes.

Talk about money.

But then again Vincent would at least give me a key if my matches won’t go through the panel. So I opened my eyes to the screen of the mini Robot.

The machine hissed and talked in a robotic language before showing me my profile.

That bastard! I grinned. The robot asked for my hand print again. I gave it my palm and it clicked the lock open for me.

Bloody brilliant, is what it is.

I walked in through the door and it closed shut again. The house was dimly lit. I made out the shape of the sofa before plopping down on it and taking off my shoes and the coat.

I feel myself being scooped out of the sofa as blink my eyes open to the bright light of the well decorated living room.

“It’s me, kitten.” Vincent says in a soft voice.

“What are you doing?” I ask in my sleepy voice.

He stood me up! That asshole. I was eating for him in this damned house and he was late!

And he threats me! That’ll he’ll never be in my life if I didn’t show up.

The courage!

“You fell asleep.” He says carrying me still in his arms and walking over the stairs.

“You’re late.” I declared in a strong voice.

“I know baby.” He soothes. “The meeting was longer the expected.”

Meeting? I snort. “You sure not a rendezvous but a meeting?”

He sighs. “Sí, kitten. A meeting not a… rendezvous.”

I huff. He kicks open a door with a minimum lighting inside and places me on a bed. I sit up and cross my legs beneath me as Vincent turns on the light.

The room is regular sized with regular furniture.

I scan around the room only to see a wall fitted closet and a bathroom, two full windows and a bed I am sitting on, an ottoman and a bed seat. That’s all. All in white and the walls were papered black with some tribal design in light greyish shade.

“It isn’t the master.” I say.

“It isn’t.” Vincent replies as he undoes his tie and shrugs off his jacket.

He’d been in a meeting after all. I realize after I see the heavy briefcase at the foot of the bed.

“What was the meeting about?” I ask.

“Can’t tell you.” He says unbuttoning his vest. “Sorry, baby. But it’s confidential.” He clarifies after seeing the sour look on my face.

“Fine. Whatever.” I roll my eyes. “What did you want to talk to me about?”

“Us.” He says and sits before me, a disturbed look in his face.

He looked older then he used to.

“What about us?” I ask. “Is there any us?”

“I love you, Rosaline.” He says as plainly as he would say I need a drink.

“Okay.” I say. “What else?”

“I’m sorry.”

“Go on.” I examine my nails.

Sheesh! I need to get them down again. It just been what? Two weeks!

“You’re being insensitive.”

“You’re not saying anything that ought to make me sensitive.” I reply back.

“Telling you I love you is not enough to make you sensitive?” He chuckles.

I shrug. It is. But I am not going to let it show.

You’d just walk over it all over again.

“You’ve changed.” He says suddenly.

I sigh. “I didn’t have a choice.”

“You could’ve come back to the States.”

“I’m not leaving my life here.”

He nods. “I am thinking of moving here.”

I knew this information. Nothing new.

“Okay.” I says. “Happy moving.”

“With you.”

“Why would I move in with you?” I ask impassively.

“Because, I can’t not be without you anymore. It feels just empty without you, kitten.” He sighs. “I just want you to be with me.”

“Prove it.” I challenge.

“I am proving it aren’t I?” He answers frustrated. “I am here with you and if it meant I’d loose everything, I’d still be with you.”

“But you’d cheat too?” I ask.

“Jesus!” He runs his hand through his hair. “Baby…I haven’t had sex since I came to Italy till now.”

“A couple of days?”

He sighs but I can see the annoyance build up in his eyes and the tireless effort to keep his cool and control his anger.

“Since I’ve been here for the gala.” He grits.

“You want me for sex?” I ask. “Is that why you’re so frustrated? Oh! Vincent!” I mock.

“Don’t push buttons anymore, Rosa.”

“I can’t just forgive you Vincent.” I say in a serious tone. “You need to make it up for your mistake, remember?”

He looks broken and sad…and frustrated.

“You’ve got a lot of ass kissing to do.” I say.

“I’d kiss your ass anytime.” He smirks.

“I’m glad.” I smirk back.

“Turned into a little vixen, haven’t you?” He eyes me.

I shrug.

“Move in with me.” He says again.

“No.” I reply. “Make me, move in with you.”

[A|N]

Is this chapter disgusting? I think I am having a block.

Question of the chapter:

Have

twins boys

or

one girl?

As your own kids.

-November.

55

Positivity Corner:

Love like fire and hate like ice .

The next week followed by the chat of ours in Vincent’s house passed in a haze.

The work load in the diner and the café increased beyond limit as the new space for the kitchens was on full swing. The followed Thursday night the workers had finished taking down the kitchen and by monday night the café was bigger with the display box pushed to the further end.

More tables added to the room and the space to walk around was available. Moreover the room for the waiters to change shift was enlarged so they have a lounging area too.

But getting the supply for the products were a nightmare, so we used a small closed pick-up van, so it could supply batches of sweets at least twice a day.

And far as the Vincent issue, he has been sending me flowers everyday, with small notes like good morning and have a nice day and stuff attached to them. Calling me every now and then, asking if I have eaten or gotten home safe, so on and so forth. I’d call sometime…just to check.

Today’s batch of flowers were bright pink peonies, tired around the stem with a shimmering ribbon and a little bow. No note.

I frowned. All the flowers he sent had notes around the ribbon except this one.

Maybe he ran out of things to say . My inner girl mumbles. She’s been making appearance every now and then, since I decided to give Vincent a chance.

A selfish decision of her really.

I put the flowers on the jar after taking out the day before’s bunch of tulips.

When I was almost free from the work, if was lunch time. I called Vincent before taking a bite of my zucchini noodle with beef.

He answered with the second ring. “Kitten.” He said and I could hear the scratching of pen against paper.

“You’re working too much.” I said putting some of the food in my mouth.

“So are you.” He said back.

“Did you eat, yet?”

“Not yet.” He answered. “I have a lunch meeting with your Papa.”

“Good thing.” I snort.

He laughs. “Did you eat?”

“Eating.” I say.

“Good.” He says. “I’ll talk to you after the meeting. Meet me for dinner?”

“Come over to the house?” I ask.

“Why don’t you come over?” He asks.

I groan. “Then I’d have to cook.”

“I like your cooking.” He says. “Baby, gotta go, almost time. Your pop would kill me for being late.”

“You can always tell him the reason.” I say cheekily.

He snorts before the line goes dead.

I finish the rest of my meal in a conversation with Isa, she’s still upset about me ditching her. But mind you she went home with Rico. I know it.

The little bitch just won’t admit.

“ Are you

coming

over or am I ?“ Vincent asks over a text.

“You are.” I text him back.

“ Alright .“ He says back.

In my way home I pick out some necessary things for the dinner and text Rico to bring a nice bottle of wine.

For dinner I grill some eggplant and bake a fat dish of lasagna and bake a generous amount of bread before setting the table.

I had let the maids go for tonight.

Papa and Rico sit on the table as Vincent walks in through the door with a bottle of wine.

“So nice of you to join.” Rico snickers. “Not so dead anymore, eh?”

“No.” Vincent answers. “Not really.” He hands me the bottle of wine. I thank him with a smile.

At least he’s trying.

“Take a seat, my boy.” Papa says.

“Grazie.” He says politely taking a seat. (Thank you)

We pass the bread and lasagna with the grilled eggplants and say a quick prayer before taking our bites.

“It was delicious, princess.” Papa says wiping his mouth with the napkin. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome Papa.” I smile.

“Do you want me to help you with the dishes?” Rico asks helping me to take the dishes to the kitchen.

“I’m sure you’ve got more important assignments.” I smile at him sweetly.

“Damn right, I do.” Rico yells before leaving the kitchen. “I’ll be back in the morning.” He hollers as moment after I hear the hum of his car.

“He doesn’t seem that childish, around the meetings.” Vincent’s voice comes from the door way.

I turn and smile. “He’s mature then he lets on “

“Seems like.” He shrugs. “Wanna go for a walk?”

“Yeah. Let me finish the dishes.”

After the dishes Vincent and I take a walk, holding our glass full of wine.

“Come by the house tomorrow, I want to start placing the master.” He says when he drops me back at the front door handing me his glass shoving his hands down his pockets.

“Why haven’t you made it yet?” I ask.

He shrugs. “I want the opinion of the person who is more like to share it with me.” He says awkwardly.

“You’ve decided that I want to share the master with you?” I ask annoyed.

Every time it comes back to this. Me moving in with him.

Staying with him. Stuff forward, stuff backward and every time it pushes me off the edge.

Why doesn’t he get that? I am not ready already to move in with him.

“Let’s not fight.” He says softly. “Come by if you want to. I just want to discuss the layout.”

“Do whatever you want.” I roll my eyes.

“I don’t have the energy and mind to do the decoration twice, kitten. That’s why it’s been delayed so long as it is.”

“What makes you think you have to do it again?” I ask, partly glaring at him.

“Because I want you to decorate like you’d want to.”

“I don’t want to decorate it. It’s not my house.”

“What’s mine is yours.” He says cheekily.

“Whatever, I am not going to move in with you.” I say.

“I am not telling you.” He says. “I just want to make the room ready.”

“Okay.” I sigh. “I’ll come by.”

“I’ll cook dinner, then.”

“You will?” I exclaim.

This is got to be a first.

“I will.” He say smiling.

I wave him off before his car disappears from the view.

Walking inside the house, I put away the wine glasses and brew Papa’s tea before delivering it to him and asking what he would want for breakfast tomorrow.

I change into a loose satin lace bordered two piece night wear before slipping inside the soft fluff of my covers.

[A|N]

It’s a boring chapter.

Question of the chapter:

Would you rather stop time OR be invisible?

-November.

56

🎉🎉🎊🎊

A

MILLION BREAKTHROUGH!!!!!🎊🎊🎉🎉

Positivity Corner:

Have a life you want to have.

The bedroom without any furniture looked spacious with a floor to ceiling window overlooking the front portion of the house.

The room without anything even was gorgeous. Vincent was taking help from an interior designer who also happened to be his ally. They were pretty close.

Hansen, the designer and I was conversing about the layout, I want to keep the window in its place. It’s magical as it is.

“I don’t think too much work is required for it.” I said at one point.

“I know. It’s already ready.” Hansen agreed.

“But I want separate walk in closets.” I declared.

“Sure.” He scribbled into his note pad.

“And I want to keep the bathroom screen too.” I said.

The bathroom was unusually big with big screen windows, occupying the wall that looked over the small woods that the backyard have. “Do you think we can place the tub there?” I asked.

“Yeah. Why not?” He said. “What kind of tub do you want?”

“A hot tub? A circle one.” I grinned.

Hansel chuckled. “Alright.”

Vincent came inside the bathroom, finishing the phone call he got while we were talking about the room.

It was a suite, really.

“Have you decided already, what you want?” He asked me.

I nodded. “Separate closets.” I say. “For whoever will share that with you.” I added.

Vincent rolled his eyes.

“She wants a circle tub.” Hansen says. “And the screen window on the bathroom.”

“Window on the bathroom?” Vincent snorts.

“They’re there already. And they’re nice.” I reply.

“Okay. Whatever.”

I roll my eyes and finish the little details like the wallpaper and the accessories, fittings and stuff before Hansen leaves and Vincent and I are alone in the big house.

“I think it’ll be pretty nice.” I say at one point when Vincent walks into the kitchen.

Given the house the kitchen was the part that made me cringe.

It was a sorry excuse for a kitchen really. It needs work. Loads of it.

“Your kitchen needs work.” I say taking out a water bottle from the fridge.

“Okay?” He sighs putting pasta on a pan. “What else needs work?”

“You.” I reply. “That attitude and ego.”

He laughs.

Half an hour later, when the dinner is served I suggest Vincent to fuse the dining room and kitchen together, in that way he’ll have more space.

He nods and replies that he’ll talk to Hansen about it.

“Do you want to stay the night?” He asks putting the dishes away on the sink.

“No.” I answer firmly.

“You’re no fun.” He pouts.

“Whatever.” I roll my eyes and help him do the dishes.

The bell from the front door rings as Vincent hurries off to open it.

Moment later he comes along with a girl, probably around my age, she’s carrying a stack of papers and documents.

“Good evening, miss.” She says sweetly.

“Good evening.” I say but on the inside I am screaming.

This ought to be his secretary.

She’s pretty with nice blonde hair and pinky pouty lips.

The girl drops the file on the table and shows Vincent a tab. They talk about some stuff before the girl turns to me and smiles.

Not a weird or cunning smile that Cara would give, but a genuine smile. “Nice to meet you, miss.” She says. “I hear a lot about you.”

“Oh?.” I reply frowning.

“Yup.” She grins. “You’re prettier then you look on the photos.”

“Huh?” I gasp. Photos?

“Alright, Brooklyn.” Vincent rolls his eyes. “You can leave now.”

“Oh. Okay.” Brooklyn takes up her purse and leaves after saying good night.

“She’s weird.” I mumbled after I hear the door click.

“She’s not that bad, just excited?”

“For what?”

“I don’t know really, she’s been like that since the first time.”

I shrug.

After the dishes Vincent offers me a glass of wine which I accept.

“Why don’t you just move over, Rosa?” He asks for the nth-time since the week. “It would just save us the trouble of going back and forth.”

“Too bad you didn’t thought that before you thought it’d be okay to cheat.” I say putting my wine glass down.

“Baby,” he moves to take my hand. I let him. Just because it feels good when he’s holding me. “For the thousand times, I am so sorry.”

“Good.” I say and take my hand away from his grasp.

“You look good today.” He says, with a slightly deeper voice. “So good, I could feast on you.”

“Vincent.” I warn.

“You’d feel so warm against me.” He sighs. “And you’ve grown so sexily.”

“Keep it in you pants.” I hiss getting up from the sofa slinging my purse over my shoulder.

“Don’t go, baby.” He says getting up and walking over me, pulling me back grabbing my wrist. “I’m sorry. I won’t.” He pleads.

“I’m sleepy. I want to go home.” I say.

“I’ll drive you.” He says grabbing his keys.

“I’ll call the driver.” I say.

“I said I’ll drive you.” He says firmly, walking out before me.

Sighing I follow him.

The car ride was silent, halting In front of the estate.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, for lunch?” He asks. “We can go for the furnitures.”

I sigh. “Okay.”

“I’ll buy you lunch.” He fucks my hair behind my ear, kissing the corner of my mouth.

“Okay.”

I slip inside the house only to face to face with Papa, his arms crossed over his chest.

“Where have you been, princess?” He asks, rather seriously.

“Out.” I say. “With Vincent.”

“Nothing serious, going on I suppose?” He asks.

“No.” I reply. “Nothing serious.”

“Be careful, won’t you, princess?” He asks placing a kiss on top of my head.

“I will.” I assure him.

“Now off to bed.” He says ushering me off.

Once inside my room, I take a body shower and change into a soft shirt as my phone rings.

“Vincent.”

“Oh kitten.” He gasps. “My sweet sweet kitty.”

What the… I hear the soft gasps coming out from the other side of the speaker.

He’s…he’s touching himself.

I gasp as I feel the moisture between my legs. It’s so hot.

“Vincent?” I ask lowly. “What are you doing?”

“Oh baby.” He breaths. “Shit!”

I reach inside the folds of my panties rubbing softly.

“Oh god. I wish you would’ve just stayed.” He sighs after coming down from his high.

“This could be so much better, kitty.”

My breath comes out in soft sighs as my finger moves in a frenzy, rubbing the slickness, my body releasing with every stroke.

With a light moan, I come undone.

Vincent chuckles from the other end.

Question of the chapter:

Would you rather marry Dr. Strange OR Captain America?

-November.

57

Positivity Corner:

Love yourself, first and most.

The next few days me being around Vincent was almost non-existant.

After our phone sex that night, Vincent had sent me a shortlisted wallpapers and furnitures and send them over to me by the hands of Brooklyn who actually won’t shut up about the colours she thought was gorgeous.

Honestly? Brooklyn is friendly but she’s kind of a bit loud talker and a teeny-weeny bit annoying.

But she’s a good person, nevertheless.

I had finalized them and talked to Hansen over the phone, he had officially started the job on the master suite.

I had seen some blue prints he made which were absolutely gorgeous and modern.

And it had been a week since then, Vincent and I would talk shortly in the phone every now and then but our meetings were much shorter and hurried.

He had meetings and I had the restaurants.

It was workload showering upon us with immense joy.

The good flow of flower bouquets were managed thoroughly. Every morning there would be a small basket or bunch of flower waiting for my arrival.

As much as cheesy as it sounds, it actually made me feel cared for.

But whatever right? Nobody wants to hear about my flowers.

I plopped on the plush chair of my office kicking off my shoes, heels hurt anyway.

It was Sunday and for the request of papa, the whole family of ours have been trying church.

I don’t see why cause we are if anything holy. The mafia kills people for God’s sake. But still early in the morning I had to get dressed in a respectable manner wearing a black dress and had to say my prayers to Christ.

But it seems kind of drain away the load out of my mind. I actually felt peace.

The office door opened abruptly revealing a very-very messed up Vincent. His hair was a mess, he was wearing sweat pants and a t-shirt.

I frown.

Looks like he just got out of bed.

The front of his trousers showed a little but right there bulge.

Oh little boy has a boner!

“What are you doing?” I asked as he entered himself into the room and slammed the door shut along with the lock.

“Stay quite. We’ll be quick.” He says in a breathless manner.

“What are you talking about?”

Don’t tell me he just got up and drove to the café for sex!

We’re not even having sex.

“I need to get off, and by the way you look right now…” He trail’s off advancing toward me.

“I just came back from church.” I say with a roll of my eyes.

“So?” He asks standing right In front of me. I wheel my chair so I am face to face with him, or his crotch.

“So, I’ve been to church.” I reason again. “All these stuff is unholy.”

“Un-holy?” He asks.

I nod keeping the innocent look on my face.

“And you think wearing that dress to church is holy?” He asks.

“What’s wrong with the dress?” I ask innocently.

He takes a deep breath reaching for my loose hair, that I didn’t bother to do something. It was falling around my shoulders in it’s natural curve.

“Are you going to take it or not?” He asks one hand stroking my hair and the other pulling the strings of his sweats loose.

Oh my!

It’s awfully disrespectful and werid!

Barging into my office and wanting a blow.

What makes him think, I’ll blow the same…stick that Cara did?

I slap his hand away from his pants. Vincent grins.

I grin. “It’s a sin.” I say.

“What?” Vincent frowns.

“I can’t take it in the mouth that just uttered a prayer, honey. You have to wait.” I tentatively reach out for the bulge of his pants and rub a little, feeling it grow harder and longer against my palm.

“You’re such a tease.” He growls pulling my hair back roughly so that I look up at him. His eyes swirling with that want and need of a bit of sexual attention, while I just look up at him mustering the most innocent look I can.

“That’s such a naughty thing to say to the girl you love.” I bite my lower lip.

Vincent inhales again.

And before I can grasp the actions, Vincent has his hands under my arms and have successfully placed me on top of my desk.

I squeal in surprise.

Vincent grins evilly, taking a seat in my desk chair and adjusting it so that he is seated between my legs and his face aligned with my breast.

What the hell?

Was I playing that much?

I don’t want to have sex! Not right now.

But he’s making me wet by the passing second.

“Now now, kitten? Does the Bible say anything about penetrations?”

“It’s not…legal between un-married couples.” I say.

He laughs before shaking his head. “You’re getting wet, aren’t you?”

“No.” I reply firmly though I was anything but dry.

But Vincent’s smirk only gets wider. “Let’s see shall we?”

He reaches for the hem of my dress sliding it up through my legs, before he comes face to face with my black-cream lace-panties.

“You’ve got to be bad, wearing naught girl panties to a church.” Vincent chuckles as he slide one finger down the symmetry of my heat, feeling the wetness that soaked my new panties.

I hiss at the contact that resumed after a long pause.

“You’re wet, kitten.” Vincent smirks in victory looking up at me. “It’s a sin, too, isn’t it?”

I gulp as I suck my lower lip.

“Oh, kitty, what am I going to do with you?” He breathes as he expertly slides my panties off my legs using both his hands and let’s the scarp dangle from my ankle.

“Mind if I take a taste?” He asks hopefully.

“Yes.” My voice trembles.

“Good thing I wasn’t asking for permission.” He says before diving into my warm, wet, slick core devouring it to his heart content, making me shriek out with every lick of his tongue.

His tongue moves with expertise, licking up my folds and the har protruding flesh of my clit, as he huns in appreciation.

My hands fly down to his hair gripping tightly, holding on to my dear life as he shimmies his tongue inside my little hole, like a mini shaft.

I mewl out at the foreign contact as it is being shoved in and pulled out at the right intervals, the long forgotten knot in my stomach appears as my grip around Vincent’s hair tightens while he feasts on me.

His hands tightens around my butt as he pulls me more closer to his mouth almost engulfing my pussy whole as he eats me out.

The sweet pain in my stomach increasers as my muscles tighten around his mouth.

Vincent leaves the contact immediately as I cry out in agony of not getting the release I wanted.

“Fuck!” I curse as tears threaten to fall.

“Oh baby.” He soothes. “Don’t cry.” He places a soft kiss against both of my cheeks and my lips, not giving me the time to respond.

“We’re just getting started.” He grins as he loosed his sweats. His cock stands out erect and hard for the sake of being pleased.

I gasp.

I haven’t had that thing in me in two years and it seems to be a lot bigger then last time. My inner girl rambles rubbing her wet heat in a frenzy motion trying to get rid of the sexual frustration.

Vincent stroked his length, slicking it up before rereaches one hand to unties the straps on my shoulders letting the dress fall down my chest and reveal a matching bra.

“Sexy.” Vincent growls as his stroking increase in pace, the long monster ready to the job it has been assigned.

“You ready, kitten?” He asks with a smirk.

I gnaw my lower lip, unable to speak.

The self control I had was a pool of good and wetness at my feet. Vincent smirks, using the hand he used to unties my dress to separate the juice coated folds of my pussy revealing the clit he teased so much before sliding the finger inside me making me jump in surprise.

“Oh Good God.” I gasp griping the edge of the death with both my hands as Vincent pumps one single finger in and out of my little heat.

Vincent adds another finger trying to loosen me up, ready for his monster cock.

“Mmhmm.” I moan as my muscle tighten around his finger.

Vincent stops, denying me yet another orgasm. I mewl.

“Shhh.” He soothes. “We’re getting there.” He says standing up and grabbing his length positioning it at my entrance using the other hand to lay me over my desk.

My desk contained nothing in particular except the small flower vase and my laptop.

“Grab the ends, baby.” He says and I grip the edge of the table above my head once again.

A knock vibrates through the door.

“Later.” I tell. “I’m busy.”

“Good one.” Vincent smirks as with a large thundering push he settles himself inside me, I bite my lip, preventing myself to scream out loud at the force.

“You okay?” Vincent asks breathless.

“Fine.” I grumble, wanting nothing except the long expected orgasm. “Just move.”

Vincent grins. “You’re tighter then before, kitten.”

I blush.

“And wet and slick.” He smirks before pulling out and shoving all of his length back at my pussy again, this time I let go of a small moan as he keeps pounding in to me, without mercy.

“Don’t leave me, ever, Kitten.” He grunted as his pace picks up.

“Don’t come inside me.” I say before reaching down with one of my hand and rubbing my clit.

“Alright.” He gasps. “I don’t want you to get pregnant. Not yet.” He says.

“Good.” I grin. Offering him my slick fingers which he takes in his mouth sucking the juices off.

[A|N]

Smut!!!! Are you people happy? We haven’t had a smutty-scene in ages!!!!

Question of the chapter:

Have office sex OR elevator sex?

-November.

58

Positivity Corner:

Disturbing place, my head .

“Come here, kitten.” Vincent rolled his eyes as I kept standing in front of him, arms crossed over my chest. Glaring.

“Come on, baby.” He whines. “Can we not do this now?”

I stayed still, my breathing shook with the amount of anger I was holding in.

Before when I came to Italy new and started the diner I had withdrawn a loan for the purpose of it and then again when I started the café. Both the loans were merges and every month a small portion of fixed money was deducted by the bank from my account on purpose of paying the borrowed money.

I am not sure how Vincent found that out, but this morning I had received the message from the bank telling me that whole of my loans have been paid.

Upon inquiring and using my Papa’s connection I found out it was him.

That asshole paid my loan. I was anything but relieved.

I was hurt. And angry. His actions hurt the self respect and worth I had built over the time. I felt so small given that he paid my money.

I felt dependent on him, on his resources for doing what he did.

It was right outrageous of him.

I felt low and shallow and small.

And thus began the fight.

It was two weeks later of our office sex, I was almost okay with his being around and stuff until I headed about what he did this morning.

It made my head spin with anger and rage. I felt disrespected and low.

As if he didn’t believe I could pay off the money I borrowed.

As if I wasn’t enough to manage and work the restaurants to rise a profit that would pay off the loans I took.

Honestly it made me sad.

“I just wanted to help.” Vincent said getting up and walking over to me.

He slid his palms over my cheek in a sweet gesture but my anger got the best of me. I didn’t respond to his words, instead I kept glaring at him.

The letter and the documents came via mail-post scattered on the floor on my throwing them at his face.

Oh yes! I walked up to him sitting on the sofa in his living room and threw the stacks of paper right at his face.

He was surprised and angry.

But watching my face he calmed down a little.

It was fucking hilarious watching Vincent’s face snap up to meet my eyes, jaw clenching at my out brust.

“Don’t be angry for such a small matter.” He whined.

“It’s not a small matter.” I gritted my teeth. “It was as big as destroying my self worth.”

“I didn’t destroy you self worth. I just helped you. I wanted to relieve you from the burden of it.”

“You didn’t have to do that.” I hissed. “I could let Papa pay for the diner if I wanted. I didn’t.” I say. “Why would you think I would want you to?”

“Baby…”

“Vincent please.” I say moving my face away from his grip. “I didn’t ask for you to fight my battles for me.”

“I am not fighting your battles for you.”

“You are.” I point out. “You’ve paid my loan. Why would you do that?”

“I just wanted to help.” He sighs.

“I didn’t ask for your help.” I yell.

A moment of silence later he sighs again. “Let’s not do this. I am sorry, alright?”

“No.” I un-cross my arms from my chest and pick up my purse from the coffee table where I had dropped it. “It’s always I’m sorry to you, I have started to feel like it doesn’t have any meaning in your dictionary. You’re not sorry cause you did something that you shouldn’t. You’re sorry cause you’re afraid I’ll walk out on you again.”

He runs his both hands through his hair. “I know I shouldn’t have done that, alright? Can we drop this now? I can’t take the money back from the bank.”

“Then you’d have to let me pay it back.” I say.

“What?” He gives me a funny look by narrowing his eyes. “No.”

“Yes.” I say with finality. “I’ll pay you back, monthly, just like I did to the bank.”

“I don’t need your money. It’s yours.”

“I didn’t need yours too.” I smiled sweetly and reached inside my purse and pulled out a brown envelope having this month’s portion in it.

I had withdrawn it from the ATM and came to return it back to him.

I don’t want favours showering upon me when I am building up my life. It’ll be a huge burden and I’ll always be on debt. No matter to whom I owe.

I hand the envelope to him, Vincent narrows his eyes at me, shaking his head.

“I don’t want it.” He says. “I just want you.”

“So you thought paying my loan would make me…jump into your arms and forget the past?”

I don’t know what I said until I said it. But looking at Vincent’s reaction my thought to apologize went out of my mind.

He looks down, his jaw set tight.

“You tried to buy me?” I ask with a snort.

“It’s not like that.” He frowns. “What are you thinking? Why would you think that?”

I look at him speechless. Why would he do that?

Does he think I am not capable enough?

I drop the envelope on the coffee table before rushing out of the house, my heels clicking on the marble tiled floor of the house.

Getting into my car I start the engine, tears cloud my vision as I roughly wipe them away from my eyes before they have a chance to drop as I drive out of the perimeter of the house and towards the estates.

And here I thought he changed.

Reaching home I changed not bothering to shower or to feed my empty stomach before falling a sleep thinking why would I put my trust in him so easily again.

Sometime around I am dosing off I hear the door to my room open. I ignore since it’s Rico most of the time.

The bed dips on the side I was curled up with my snuggie as I feel a hand softly stroking my cheek.

“I’m sorry.” Vincent whispers. “I didn’t mean for you to feel like I bribed you to come back to me or or stuff.” He sighs.

“I just….” He pauses. “I don’t know why I did that. I am sorry you have been so stressed over and working so much lately, I wanted to remove some weights from your shoulders. I didn’t thought as deeply as you did about it.”

His hands move to my arms lovingly, softly caressing and rubbing on my skin.

I feel warm all over as he whispers his apologies to me.

It’s a nice feeling. Not him apologizing. But the caressing.

His hands are amazing in my skin.

“I don’t want to be away from you again. It’s devastating.” He says at one point. “It’s just so empty without you. Every moment of me starts with you.”

I sniff as tears makes their entry.

“Shhh.” He cooes. “I don’t want to make you cry anymore.”

“That’s all you do.” I whisper, my voice muffled with the thick fabric of the blanket.

“I know.” He whispers. “I don’t want to do it anymore. Make you cry.”

I untangle myself from the blanket as sit up, only to make put his face from the soft blue glow of the dim lights in my room.

“I’ve got something for you.” He says one palm rubbing my cheek.

“What?” I ask.

He reaches inside his pant’s pocket and brings out something tiny.

“What is it?” I ask as he takes my hand and places the thing on my palm.

It’s a ring.

“What are you on about? I am angry with you.” I say, sniffing.

“I know.” He leans and gives me a kiss on my forehead. “That’s what it’s for isn’t it?”

I frown.

“That’s my mum’s.” Vincent explains. “It’s not as expensive as modern rings but…” He trails off.

“Are you asking me to marry you?”

“Sort of.” He says.

“I am mad at you. You can’t just ask me like that.” I snap.

He sighs. “You don’t have to say yes.”

“Whatever.” I roll my eyes.

“You can think and weigh your options and whatever but I just want you to know that I love you and I am more then willing to spend the rest of my life with you as much as bossy your are these days.”

“I am not bossy.”

“Whatever makes you sleep at night, kitten.”

“Should I wear the ring by myself?” I ask.

“Is that a yes?” I can almost hear the triumphant tone in his voice.

“It’s a I’ll think about it.” I smirk.

“I’ll take what I can get.” He says taking the ring from my palm and sliding it up my ringer finger.

I grin.

[A|N]

Wedding bells.

Question of the chapter

Would you have sex with Iron man OR captain America.

( Tough one. I know.😂😂😂 )

-November.

(Ps.) The ring

59

Positivity Corner:

Let people fuck themselves.

“You’re still weighing your options, then?” I ask Rosa as she sits cross legged on the bed a huge tub of chocolate chip ice-cream tucked between the gap of her legs as she watches Peppa pig.

Honestly I don’t get it why would she watch a thing as a pink pig talking. It makes no sense and Rosa seems to watch it without any tiredness.

“I am. Yes.” She replies, her eyes still fixed on the TV screen and she scoops out a bit of ice-cream and puts it in her mouth.

Sometimes she’s just so cute to be true.

Hansen, the designer guy did a fair amount of job on fixing the master bedroom and it was finally done.

The room had the window just like Rosa wanted it but the shade was off-white and white and faded copper like how I wanted it instead of her pink and coral one.

That’d look like a girl’s bedroom.

I reach for the spoon from her hand which she snatches up looking at me like I have asked two kidneys from her.

“What?” I ask.

“It’s mine.” She said before turning completely so she was facing away from me and I was left looking at her back.

Rosa has been coming and going back and forth. Never staying the night. It was her first time stay over, which I specifically took permission from her Papa.

She clearly told me to go up to him ask if she can stay with me the night.

I doubt it was anything to do with the permission. Lately Rosa left somewhat triumph by making me uncomfortable and making me act out of my character.

So I did. The old man narrowed his eyes at me before nodding. By the time I left his office room I was almost red as a tomato and was feeling the embarrassment climbing up to my brain.

She’d get a hard spanking for that, I had decided.

A month before when I paid her loans and she was angry as fuck with me, I have her my mum’s ring. She’s been wearing that since and flaunting it time to time. Holding it towards the sun-light so the two diamond circling the emerald would reflect light.

She was happy, for it. And I often found her admiring the age old ring as she sat turning it back and forth on her finger.

Of-course before sneaking off to her room I had called her darling Papa and told everything. I asked if I had his permission to give her my mum’s ring. He took the longest three minutes to answer and by passing time I was growing more tensed before he said okay.

I think he was mortified if anything from my sudden phone call that night.

“Your mum’s ring you say?” He had asked.

“Sí, Don.” I replied.

“And you’re absolute sure you won’t hurt my little princess again?”

I had answered in positive and told him I’d keep her happy and safe till my last breath.

But that didn’t impress the Don anyway. He said if I ever hurt Rosa he would have my head taxidermy-ed and put up in his living room for show.

I agreed.

Rico was not the person to let go of it easily either, given that Rosa kept flashing her ring at him the first thing at breakfast the next morning.

The would be Don kept glaring at me for a whole week before he called me up one evening and gave me a recap of what will happen to me if I ever hurt his sister. I agreed to that as well.

And Rosaline enjoyed me being ploughed by her Papa and brother dear thoroughly. She’s grin mischievously everyone Rico would glare at me or her Papa would remind me of the said deal.

She knew all those of-course. I told her which she found highly amusing.

“Kitten, is your show done yet?” I whine from where I have been laying. The other side of the bed that is.

“No.” She answered from her position with out looking at me.

“Come on.” I whined. “You just watch all the old episodes and this cartoon stuff is not even fun.”

She turned to me with a disturbed expression. “What do you want to do instead?”

“Have sex.” I point out. “It’s better then that pink piece of talking pig.”

“Her name is Peppa.” She clarifies. “Don’t call her an it, you horny man.”

“Yeah, come on.” I roll my eyes snaking a hand around her waist to force her turn to me completely. “You’re going to give me blue balls.”

“You deserve it.” She grins.

“Come on, Rosa.” I whine.

“I’m not in the mood.” She pouts before closing her ice-cream tub and putting it on the nightstand. She lays down beside me.

“You were like an hour ago.”

“We went about like doggies an hour ago, Vincent. I am not sure I have much fluid left in me.”

I laugh.

Since our first round at her office some time ago, it was hard for both of us to keep our hands and mouth off each other, open entering the house we were a mess of tangled kind and unaged cloths before Rosaline and I stumbled to the bed.

She was now wearing a t-shirt of mine, looking at me with tied but happy eyes.

“I love you.” I say tucking her hair behind her hair.

She smiles. “ I love you.“

Some moments later when Rosa is done with her Peppa pig, I ordered some Chinese food and we ate out in the bedroom sitting on the bed.

“When are you going to answer?” I ask when we’ve finished and watch her twirling the ring on her finger again.

“I don’t know.” She smiles slyly.

“You just love to make me impatient, don’t you?” I ask getting into bedamd turning off the lights.

“Yeah.” She says.

“I know you’re going to say yes.” I say.

“Now you’re just over-confident.” She says.

“I’ll make you say yes.” I say.

“Okay.” She says as she shimmies closer to me, letting me spoon her.

“If I say yes…will you spoon me every night?” She asks after a beat.

“Yeah.” I say. “I’ll do anything you’d want me to do.”

“Even put up with my bossiness?”

“Mmhm.”

“I’d like to keep the restaurant if we get married. I refuse to be a house wife.” She says, I can almost see the dramatic gloss in her eyes.

“Whatever you want, baby.” I was stuffing back a yawn.

“And also turn your mini kitchen to an actual kitchen.”

“Okay.”

“And make the living room more lively then a graveyard.”

“Whatever you want.”

“And I also want to you take weekends off. No working.”

“Yeah.”

“I’ll take weekends off too.” She says thoughtfully.

“And we can do gooey couple stuff, on weekends.” She says again.

I hum, feeling tired and sleepy after a long day of work and a good meal.

“And I want to go to Bora Bora on honeymoon.”

I chuckle. “Is that yes?”

“Yeah.” She says.

“Alright.” I hold on to her tighter before going to sleep.

Tomorrow morning is going to be a good one.

[A|N]

I am not going to write a wedding scene. I’ve never been to one, even the once I was invited to, they freak me out. Hower I have already drafted an epilogue.

This is the end, friends. We came a long way and if you’re with me through the next book, we have a long way to go.

I love every single one of you staying with me over the good and bad times. Thank you.

Question of the chapter:

Who do you think the sequel will be about?

-November

(Ps.) The room.

Epilogue.

Positivity Corner:

Never let your tear fall for someone who leaves.

||

11 years and 6 months later ||

The door to my office slammed open as Rosaline stormed inside. Fury and anger transparent like water swirling in her eyes.

“piccolo?” I frown as the two monsters storm inside both as equal angry and fuming.

“Cosa sta succedendo?” I ask pushing my chair back and getting up.

(What’s going on?)

“Rosaline?” I ask but in return she just keeps glaring at me.

“Che cosa avete fatto voi due?” I turn to the twins who have now settled themselves on the couch. (What do you two do?)

“Niente.” (Nothing) The eldest one of the twins, Nicolo huff’s crossing his arms over his chest.

I glare at him. These two are insolent and complete evil.

“How much did you pay them, Vince?” Rosa asks her arms crossed over her chest popping out her breasts that has gotten at least a cup bigger in the past years.

Not that I mind.

“Paghi per cosa?” (Pay for what?) I ask frowning.

“Gioca con me, Vince. Ti sfido.” (play with me, Vince. I dare you.) Rosa hisses back.

I glance at her soft features now covered with a thick layer of anger.

“Lo faccio ogni notte.” (I do it every night.) I smirk as I make a move to grab my beauty by her waist but she moves away from my hold.

“Come on, kitty.” I whine. “What did I do?”

“Oh, you know what you did, Vince.”

“Papà non ha mai detto niente, mamma. “ Angelo, the younger one rolls his eye. (Dad never said anything mom.)

These little demons were the worst mixture of me and Rosa. Anger rose like blood-sugar in their veins and sarcasm was their oxygen. Not that they got away with it, there would be war in the house everyday.

“Don’t take sides, Angelo.” Rosaline snaps.

“But you won’t even listen to us. We never did anything to that…Ragazzo.” Nicolo raises his voice.

“Don’t raise your voice.” Rosa warns, her voice rose by octaves.

“Sorry, mamma.” He sighs. Angelo rolls his eyes.

“What boy?” I ask.

“Quello che gioca con Isabella.” Angelo hisses. (The one that plays with, Isabella.)

Clearly. I snort.

“What did you do?” I sigh as I walk back to my desk and take a seat in my leather chair.

Rosa plops down on one of the chairs placed on the opposite side of my desk, messaging the sides of her head.

Clearly disturbed and irritated by the issue at hand.

“Niente.” (Nothing.) Nicolo snaps again. “We just told him not to come over, that’s it.”

“You did just that, huh?” Rosa snaps.

“That’s all we did.” Angelo reasons.

“Then why would his mum call and tell me that you’d break his neck if either one of you saw him next time with Isabella?” Rosaline hisses glaring at both the demons, her eyes shooting fireballs.

“Il monello sta mentendo. “ (The brat is lying.) Nicolo rolls his eyes. “I never said such thing as vile as that.”

A five year old made up that story? Pfft!

“If I didn’t know better I would have believed that you didn’t.” Rosa rolls his eyes.

“Ha detto che non l’abbiamo fatto.” (He said we didn’t.) Angelo clarifies. “And besides, I don’t like that brat. Always on Bella’s tail this stuff and that stuff, I’ll be glad to snap his pretty boy neck, if he dared to come close to my baby-sis.”

“Enough.” Rosa roars. “I can’t handle it anymore.” She looks at me with tired eyes. It hasn’t been lunch time yet and they have already started ‘that’ phase of the day.

marmocchi incasinati. (Fucked up brats)

I sigh.

“Did you gave the boy a threat?” I ask.

“No.” The answer together.

Lies. But I am not going point that out. And of I do, three of us will be sacked out of the house by lunch.

“See baby, the boys didn’t.” I soothe her, grabbing both of her hands. “There’s nothing to handle.”

“And you think, I’d believe that?” She sighs. “These need to stop, what they do. They make enough trouble for themselves and now Isabella’s friendship? Don’t you think it’s too much?”

“Neonata.” (Baby girl) I whisper, her hands still clutched in mine, her being leaned over my desk makes her wide neck shirt glide down her chest revealing a little of her busty cleavage.

“They say they didn’t do anything.” I reason. “But if they did, they’re just looking out for their little sister.”

“But he was the one friend Bella had.”

I roll my eyes.

“Kitty…how about you go take a little nap and I’ll have someone else fix lunch for us? Hmm?” I ask getting up from my chair and walking up to her. She turns the wheely-chair to face me.

“Okay.” She mumbles getting up and pressing her soft full lips to mine.

“I’ll go take a nap. You deal with the demons you made.” She whispers, smiling against my lips before pecking them once again.

“Go on.” I urge.

One more kiss later she leaves.

So yeah, I hired my son’s to chase off a boy that was playing with my little girl. But that doesn’t make me the villain once again. Bella is my little girl, my sweet daughter but she’s only four and a half and that boy is five going to the same school as Bella and over time they became what Rosa says friends, but that’s not just it.

The boy clearly has different motives with my little girl, just around yesterday when he was leaving for his house with him mum after their play date I was him kissing my little girl on her cheek.

Kissing my little Bella on her cheek? That’s outrageous. How dare he does that?

And he’s not to mention a brat, always going on about how he can do cycling but my little Bella can’t and his mother…such a show off always bragging about his son getting top grades and stuff while Bella comes out second now and then.

I mean they’re only five, they hardly sit for exams which really matter and being first on them? Oh please!

My little coniglio, is better off with out having a brat for a friend. (Rabbit)

She can have girl friends as much as she wants but boy? No. Not until she’s thirty or forty.

“Good job, you guys.” I grin as soon as their mother is out of earshot and hand a thousand bucks each. “Make sure your mamma doesn’t know, sí?”

“Lo fa già. “ Nicolo mumbles counting the hundred bills. “We just backed up with the lying stuff.” (She already does.)

“Anche se non dovremmo mentire.” (Although we shouldn’t lie.) Angelo mutters shoving the stash in his pockets. “You should Paga di più for lying.” (Pay more)

“No, non dovrei.” (No, I shouldn’t.) I take my seat back on my chair. “Now go on say sorry to your little sister and your mama. She’s getting a headache for you guys.”

“They don’t know for sure it was us.” Nicolo hisses. “You want to get us caught by the sorry?.”

“Oh. Okay then. Don’t say sorry. Go do whatever you guys do after you’ve made the typhoon in the house. I need to get back on work.”

“You could have just done it yourself.” Nicolo glares at me. “But you pawned us so Bella doesn’t hate you.”

“Bella doesn’t hate you guys either.” I point out. “Cause Bella doesn’t know.”

“Yeah, whatever.” Angelo rolls his eyes and leaves.

A moment later Nicolo asks, “You sure, Bella’ll be fine?”

“Yeah.” I answer.

Nodding he leaves too.

After finishing the report reading I, walk to my room to fine Rosaline asleep on the bed we’ve been sharing for the past eleven years.

Eleven years it has been since we said I do. I sigh looking at her naked sleeping form.

If anything, she’s gotten more beautiful and full of life.

And everyday, the love between us seems more deep and pure then it was yesterday.

I satyed true to my promise to be here, in everyway.

And she stayed to hers.

I call the diner and tell to send some lunch at home.

After showering and dressing into a fresh pair of sweats and a t-shirt I leave the room and enter to Bella’s room which was next to ours.

“La mia piccola Bella?” (My little Bella?) I say softly entering her room.

I had decorated this room with every thing I had. The bed was a twin sized and circular with white and powder pink lace ornate dropping over it and fairy lights framing the tent like bed.

On one side there was windows so she got enough sunlight and fresh air but now was hidden behind the gauze-y and lacy curtains. And the other side had her play corner and a medium sized wall closet.

“Bella?” I ask again as I hear a sniffing noise. “Are you crying my little love?” I ask walking to her bed and parting the ornate revealing my little daughter in her white shirt and blue shorts curled up in the centre hugging her unicorn stuffie.

“Bambino.” I sit on the edge. “What’s wrong?”

Now I feel bad. I sigh.

Maybe I overreacted.

I mean they’re only five. A kiss on the cheek can hardly mean anything.

I think, I might have gone too far given that Bella like that boy, the twins chased away.

But She too sensitive, like her mamma. And easily moulded.

But she’s just four and a half. A little baby.

“Bella?” I call brushing her mop of dark hair away from her face. “Baby? You okay?” I ask.

She shakes her head.

“What’s wrong, kitten?” I ask inching closer and scooping her little body into my arms and onto my chest. She presses her face hard against my chest and sniffs.

“Do I need beat up anybody?” I ask stoking her silky hair softly. “Did anyone say anything to my princess?”

She nods.

“Who made my princess cry, tell papá.” I urge.

“Santino.” She sniffs. “Said I’m ugly and bad girl and no friend with me.”

I almost swallow the urge at her whiney tone and trouble to form a long sentence. At the age of four and half she was quite normal.

“He said that? That brat.”

“He bad boy!” Bella sniffs harder as tear drops fall on her damp rosy cheeks and snuggles closer to me. “I no more want be friends with him.”

“That’s right. You don’t need brat friends. You’ll have good friends who are girls.” I mumble stroking her hair as she calms down on my chest.

No boy friends anymore.

“Come on, lets go wash your face, sí?”

She nods and with her clutched to my chest I get up and walk over to the joined bathroom that connects the twins and Bella’s room.

I help her wash her face.

Reluctant to let go, she clings to my arms as I walk downstairs.

Sometimes I regret spoiling my girls but most days it’s a blessing that I wake up sane with my demons making the ruckus.

So I thank almighty almost everyday.

The lunch table is all set, Rosa is up and changed, the twins are sulking about the diner food cause they want their mamma to make pasta and what not.

Brats, I tell you.

All my kids are spoiled brats.

“Aless would be here soon.” Rosa murmurs looking at her phone screen earning a silent scream from me and louder screams of joy from the kids.

And then there is him.

Though he’s not known by Aless anymore.

Anyone who knows him these days knows him as ‘Hades’ the king of underworld.

And Rosa thinks the twins are demons.

[A|N]

So we’re done… … … And thank you guys for all the lover support and together ness you have provided me through my writing. I love every single one of you and every single one of you have a role in my life, that’s the credit I can give you through this virtual friendship.

I love you all. And we’ll meet soon.

Perhaps sooner then anybody would like but sorry… … …I ain’t leaving you guys so easily. 🌻🌻🌻🌻

‘Last’.

Question of the chapter:

Would

you want for me to continue writing?

-November.

years later

Hi everyone! I was scrolling through this book and got really nostalgic so wanted to pop by and say hey.

It’s the first time I’ve opened Wattpad in a while and I haven’t written anything in so longgg. I remember writing this story and thinking that meh, who’s even gunna read it. But there’s literally so many of you who read it and liked it and didn’t like it as much, which I understand tbh. Apart from being young, inexperienced and somewhat of a je*k I have no excuse heh. (I was 17 when I wrote this and had no real experience and some of the things / scenes are downright embarrassing, cringe worthy and weird - for which I apologize. I’m sorry fr. (⁠╥⁠﹏⁠╥⁠)

But really, I don’t think I’ve ever said this to y’all but thank you from the bottom of my heart for reading this and staying with it. In 2020 I had some really bad bumps in life (I was struggling with depression and catching the virus and failing in certain big tests of life put me down in a big spiral honestly) but I’m better than I have ever been now. So there’s that. Around that time some of you checked up on me regularly, you have no idea how thankful I am to everyone who texted. You’re angels on earth.

I’m good now. In one more year I will be graduating college and I’m getting my bachelor’s in English language and Literature so there’s that. And yea, overall life’s been nice so far.

I’m not really religiously back to writing but I’m trying. I’m not sure about anything that I previously wrote / did / had plans for. Back then I had a little work and more time to write thru but now time is really scarce but I’ve been trying to get back on track.

Anyways. Thank you for reading this. I just saw that chapter where I was squealing about having 100 reads. It never gets old. No feeling will top that one for sure in a while.

Todaloooo -November.